Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"I'm hungry!" Luffy whined. He was trailing behind them through the forest like always. He was lagging a bit further back than usual though, with closed eyes and hands clutching his stomach.

Ace rolled his eyes. "You're always hungry."

"Sabo," Luffy whined again.

Sabo offered him that indulgent smile and Ace tsked. Sabo was always too soft on him.

"Why don't we go visit High Town today?" Sabo said, his smile turning mischievous. Ace couldn’t help but grin back. Sabo knew him too well. Robbing assholes and getting a good meal out of it was too tempting for Ace to say no just because Luffy was being annoying again.

Luffy bounded forward to walk between them, beaming too wide and complaints forgotten. They stopped at the treehouse to pick up their coat and the seal Sabo had found somewhere before running toward the Gray Terminal. They only slowed when they were getting close to the wall and needed to don their disguise. Walking through the gate was as easy as it always was. The shop owners never seemed to report them to the right people because the guards never stopped them.

Ace decided they would be eating ramen for lunch and, as usual, Luffy offered no protest. He would eat anything. They made their way to the new restaurant Sabo had heard about and were welcomed with open arms. The private room they were sat in was perfect for eating as they wanted without having to maintain the illusion of being a single person.

Ace could hear Luffy snickering at the increasing panic of their waitress as they ordered more, and more, and more. Him and Sabo weren’t much better off, but they could certainly hide it better than their little brother could. When they were satisfied, they took off through the window rather than waiting to be discovered. They laughed as they ran, ducking around startled townspeople and affronted nobles. Ace and Sabo did anyway. Luffy, on the other hand, ran smack into a tall man—a giant, really—in a fluffy pink coat.

Luffy fell back and blinked dumbly at the man for a moment. Ace and Sabo cursed, running back to get their stupid little brother and keep moving, but the man crouched down in front of him. Ace reached for Luffy anyway, but the man’s gaze darted to him. It was just for a second, but even through those sunglasses that gaze stopped him in his tracks. Ace couldn’t move, felt like he couldn’t breathe. This man wasn’t just strong, he was powerful.

They would have to tread carefully.

The man smiled, and it was not a kind thing. It wasn’t like the bloodied grins Ace got during fights either. It was cold. Condescending. This man could kill them with ease, like he was swatting at flies, and he knew it.

Ace didn’t often feel afraid. He’d numbed himself years ago and built callouses against useless things like fear. But this man was powerful, and he was focusing on Luffy, and Ace was afraid.

He wanted to snarl, to lash out, to swing his pipe, to grab Luffy and run—but he felt Sabo’s hand on his arm. He glanced back, just from the corner of his eye—he knew better than to take his attention away from an enemy—and Sabo smiled, calm and comforting and just as afraid as Ace was.

Luffy wasn’t though. Luffy could read people, could understand them with a terrifying degree of accuracy with nothing more than a look, but he had to really look. And right now, he wasn’t. Luffy was furrowing his brows and rubbing his nose, reddened from the impact.

“Hello, little one,” the man said, and his voice sent chills down Ace’s spine. He was speaking Eastern, which meant he wasn’t from around here, and it was accented, which meant he really wasn’t from around here. Luffy looked up at him again. He was staring right through him, like he didn’t understand why he was there. Maybe because he clearly didn’t see him when they were running. Maybe because he was talking to him and not yelling in disgust like the other people here would have. It didn’t matter why, though, because Luffy was still just sitting there with no idea how much danger they were in. “It’s quite rude to run into people like that, you know.”

Sabo shifted a half step closer to Luffy.

Luffy scrunched his face in that way Sabo always cooed at. “Yeah, that makes sense I guess.” Ace knew he wasn't done. He knew whatever he said next wouldn't be an apology, and he wished that just this once Luffy would keep his mouth shut. “You’re fine though. I’m the one who got hurt.” He could hear Sabo’s sharp inhale beside him. Ace tensed for a fight. They wouldn’t win. They wouldn’t be able to beat him. But like fuck Ace wouldn’t try. Maybe Luffy and Sabo could get away if he stalled him long enough. “It’s okay though,” Luffy offered with a smile, nodding his head like he was being benevolent. “I’m not mad. I’m tough, so it doesn’t hurt.”

Luffy was grinning brightly and laughing in that odd way of his as he stood and brushed himself off. The man wasn’t laughing. His smile hadn’t left, but it seemed wider now. More intense. Almost manic. Ace clenched his teeth.

He hated this. He hated it. But he couldn’t do anything.

Fuck that, he decided. If the guy didn’t want him to interfere, then he should’ve picked a different kid to pick on. Luffy was theirs, dammit, and they weren’t going to let some asshole lay a finger on him. No matter how strong.

He stepped forward again, ignoring when the man’s gaze moved back to him, and grabbed Luffy’s hand. Sabo trotted to his other side and put a hand on Luffy’s head, forcing him to bow it alongside him. Ace followed suit.

“Sorry about him,” Sabo said. The laughter that accompanied his words was forced. Ace hoped he was the only one to notice. “Our little brother can be troublesome, but he doesn’t mean anything by it.” Sabo stood back up, moving his hand from Luffy’s head to his shoulder. “Say ‘sorry,’ Luffy. You should have been watching where you were going.”

Luffy pouted at him, and probably would have protested if Ace had asked, but it was Sabo, so he turned back to the man and offered a grumbled apology. Sabo gave him a tight smile for his efforts and squeezed his shoulder.

“We’re really sorry, sir, but we should be going now.”

The man’s eyes narrowed, but his smile seemed less intense than it had been after Luffy spoke. “I suppose I can overlook it,” he said, and Sabo was pushing them along almost before he’d gotten the words out. Just as Ace was beginning to relax, thinking that the man really was just going to let them go, he called out after them. “This time.”

Ace nearly stumbled. He clenched his fists and Luffy yelped and pulled his hand free. Sabo didn’t let him stop moving, but Ace could tell Luffy’s focus was on him now. He was staring, and then frowning, and then glancing back at the man. Ace couldn’t bring himself to do the same. He knew he was still watching them.

Damn Luffy. Damn him and his way of understanding people and his habit of never trying when it would actually be helpful instead of using it to dissect Ace’s every expression. They didn’t stop moving until they were near the bandit’s hideout. Ace wasn’t surprised that this was where Sabo led them; Ace didn’t think the treehouse would be safe enough either. The more witnesses, the better.

They were all panting. Luffy was even lying on the forest floor, trying to catch his breath. “Why’d we have to run like that?” he asked.

Ace glared at him, and Luffy flinched back.

“What? Why is Ace mad at me? I didn’t run into him on purpose.”

I know that.

“You still did it though! Why can’t you watch where you’re going, you idiot?”

“But I was!” Luffy protested. “He came out of nowhere!”

“Ace, lay off him. It was an accident,” Sabo said. He stepped between them, arms held out, but Ace shoved past him.

He got in Luffy’s space, poking at his chest. “So what if it was? He could have killed you, you know that? You could have died, Luffy.”

Silence fell over the three of them, Ace’s heavy breathing and the buzzing of the forest life the only sounds in the clearing.

“Ace was scared?” Luffy asked. His voice was small and weak, and Ace growled at him. “Is that why you’re mad?”

He shoved him back, and Luffy fell over with a cry.

“Ace!” Sabo yelled, but he was already moving away. Ace was his big brother. He wasn’t supposed to be scared; he was supposed to protect him.

He could hear Sabo talking to Luffy quietly before crunching footsteps were following after him. Ace darted off the beaten path. He didn’t want Sabo’s comfort right now. Luffy needed it more than him.

“Ace, slow down!”

He didn’t, but it didn’t take Sabo long to catch up anyway. Ace had prioritized stomping over speed. Sabo grabbed his arm, and Ace turned away.

He offered a smile, tentative but still warm. Ace’s eyes felt hot. It only made him angrier—with that man, with Luffy, with himself. They were silent, for a while, and Ace thought that Sabo may have been just as lost for words as he was for once. But that could only last so long.

“I was scared too,” he said.

Ace hated this.

“We need to get stronger,” he said, and the words scraped at his throat. Sabo squeezed his arm and rested his head on Ace’s shoulder.

“I know,” he said.

“We’re supposed to protect him.”

“I know,” Sabo repeated. And what more was there to say? They were weak. They needed to be stronger. They needed to protect him. But as always, Sabo found words where Ace couldn’t. “We’re his big brothers. It’s our job.”

Sabo raised his head and met his eye. Ace nodded. That’s all there was to it.

With Ace calmed and the bitter, familiar taste of guilt setting in in place of the anger, they heard Luffy yelling.

Cold, icy fear shot through Ace, and he was moving before he knew it. His feet carried him back to the clearing where they left Luffy (left him, left him, left him again,) but he wasn't there. There were broken branches in the trees and dust kicked up from tracks that couldn’t be anything but Luffy’s little legs trying to scramble away from something—someone.

Luffy was so weak and helpless and small, and he was their little brother, and Ace had left him again. He was supposed to protect him, but Luffy had been taken somewhere, and Ace wasn’t there to protect him.

He needed to go. He needed to leave, needed to find Luffy, needed to save him but he couldn't move. He felt frozen in place.

“Ace,” Sabo croaked, and he turned to look. Sabo looked pale, and his hand was shaking as he raised it to point at one of the trampled bushes. Ace felt sick when he saw the blood on its leaves.

It managed to knock him back into reality. “We need to hurry,” he said.

They ran. The path they took was all too obvious with all the struggling Luffy seemed to be doing. Ace hated it as much as it stirred something like pride in his chest. Luffy may be their weak little brother, but he wouldn’t do anything he didn’t want to. Not without a fight. Ace was so stupid. They should have been sticking together, but Ace had run off, Sabo had followed, and they’d left Luffy alone.

It didn’t take long before they heard angry curses. And, shortly after, muffled yelling from Luffy’s higher, younger voice. Ace tensed to charge in, but Sabo grabbed his arm. Ace whipped his head to look at him, furious that he would leave Luffy with these assholes for a single second longer than they already had. Then he saw Sabo’s clenched jaw and white knuckles and he forced himself to let it go. Sabo wouldn’t stop him if he didn’t have a reason, and he wasn’t the one Ace needed to be angry at right now.

“It’s the guy from earlier,” Sabo whispered. Ace peeked through the foliage and saw a flash of that awful pink coat and cursed under his breath. He wasn’t alone, either. Things just kept getting worse.

If they were anything like the man, then those other guys were strong as well. Too strong, which meant Ace and Sabo needed a plan. Ace was even more impressed by the effort Luffy managed to put up against them now. Luffy would never let it go if I told him, he thought to himself. When they got him back, Ace might tell him anyway. Just this once. Just to make him stop crying, like he inevitably would.

The two crept forward just enough to see them all clearly. To see where Luffy was. He was at the back of the group, dragged kicking and screaming and fucking gagged behind a large, droopy man with snot hanging from his nose. The man with the coat was at the front, and a little boy with horns was in the middle. Their kid, maybe? It was just the three of them.

“I’ll go right,” Ace whispered. “You circle left, and wait until I jump out in front of them to move. Don’t try to fight. Just grab Luffy and go.” Sabo opened his mouth, undoubtedly to protest, but Ace shook his head. “They want Luffy for something, and it isn’t anything good. Getting him out of here comes first.”

Sabo wasn’t happy with that. Ace wasn’t either, really, but that didn’t make it any less true. Ace was better suited to the attack role. He certainly had no talent for stealth.

“Once they’re distracted,” Sabo said anyway, “you make a run for it too. They don’t know the forest like we do, we can go back into town, make sure there are people who can see us.”

Ace shook his head. “Too far. Even with the advantage, we’d never make it.”

“Foosha, then. We’ll head for Foosha. They’ll be able to hear us from the edge of the forest. They’ll come to look.”

Ace hesitated for a moment. He didn’t want to get them involved. But this was about Luffy.

“They can call Garp,” Sabo added, and, as much as Ace usually dreaded the old man’s visits, that was what made him give in.

“Okay,” he said. “Okay. I’ll run when I get a chance, and meet back up with you on the path. We’ll head for Foosha.” Sabo nodded, and they both moved into place.

Ace waited. He didn't like it, but he'd learned the hard way that patience was important in a hunt. When the man in the coat looked away, Ace leapt toward him, pipe in hand. The man batted him away. He didn't seem surprised, even if the other guy and the kid did. That was fine. If they were distracted, at least Sabo could get Luffy. Ace saw him darting forward, and he moved at the same time.

He attacked again, and then he froze. He couldn't move. He couldn't help it, his eyes darted to Sabo and Luffy. Sabo was stopped in mid-air.

Luffy was yelling again, unintelligible through the gag. He was pulling at the rope leashed to his wrists and kicked at the slimy guy when he was tugged closer.

He wriggled and writhed and yanked one rubbery hand through his bonds, stumbling back as he broke free. Instead of running, though, he pulled the gag from his mouth. “Run!” he yelled.

Ace struggled against whatever was holding him still. Luffy shouldn’t have to worry about them, dammit. “You run, dumbass! Don’t worry about us!”

“We’re the big brothers, remember, Luffy?” Sabo added with a reassuring grin. Ace didn’t know how he managed it. “We can handle these guys.”

But Luffy was shaking his head and running to pull at Sabo and the invisible bindings. The man in the coat was laughing. He moved away from Ace, dismissing him completely with the kid trailing at his heels, and instead picked Luffy up by the back of his shirt and pulled him up up up until he was at his eye level. Luffy swung his arms in weak punches that couldn’t even reach him. He hadn’t managed to shift Sabo at all either.

“Let them go, Mingo!” he was yelling.

Mingo? Was that his name? It could just as easily be one of Luffy’s nicknames, though.

The man’s laugh was just as creepy as everything else about him was. “They attacked me, little Monkey. Why should I?”

Ace’s heart pounded in his chest. If they knew Luffy’s name, this may have been planned. “Leave him alone!” Ace shouted. “What do you want with him?”

The man—Mingo—turned away from Luffy to look at Ace. “A bargaining chip,” he answered. “His grandfather is a powerful man. You should know that, though, seeing as you’re his ‘brothers.’” Mingo’s smile curled up his face like a snake poising to strike. Ace tensed. Mingo maintained eye contact for a moment before waving him off. “No need to worry. I did my research. I know very well that Garp has only one grandson.”

Ace snarled at him but didn’t protest. The less attention Mingo paid to them, the more opportunities they had to strike back. If they could. If Ace could even figure out how to move again.

“Of course Ace and Sabo are my brothers,” Luffy protested, still swinging at air. “We made a pact over sake!”

Mingo laughed again, and even Luffy could tell he was looking down on him. “Is that so, little Monkey? Aren’t you boys a bit young for that?” Luffy glared. “Hm, if you’re so insistent that they’re your brothers, maybe I should take them with us?” he asked.

“No!” Luffy yelled. Ace began to panic; he couldn’t open his mouth. “Leave them alone! You said you wanted me, and you’ve got me, so let them go!”

Mingo laughed loudly at that, and Ace screamed at him through sealed lips.

Don’t you dare, he thought harshly, trying to make Luffy meet his eye. Don’t you dare try and give yourself up for us.

Luffy didn’t turn away from his captor, determination burning in his gaze, and it was Mingo who looked at Ace.

“Something to add?” he asked. Ace felt his mouth return to his control and let out a shaky breath. Just for a moment.

“That shitty geezer is my grandpa too,” he said. “Take me instead. I’m just as good of a bargaining chip.”

Luffy was yelling again, and Ace assumed that his lack of input meant Sabo had been gagged as well, but he ignored them both. It felt like Mingo was staring into his soul. Like he was being weighed and evaluated for his worth. Then, Mingo cocked his head, and Ace knew he had been found wanting.

“What are your names?” Mingo asked.

“Sabo.” Ace looked up to see his brother still suspended but apparently free to talk again. The slimy guy was standing close, guarding him. Mingo raised a brow at the single name but offered no comment before turning back to Ace.

“Portgas D. Ace,” he gritted out. Something in Mingo’s expression darkened.

“Oh?” he asked. “Another D., huh?” Ace’s brow furrowed. So what? It was just an initial. “I don’t think I want to invite that kind of trouble onto my ship. This one is small enough to not take up any space, and he seems easy enough to handle. If you’re so set on it, however—“ Mingo was cut off by a rubbery punch to the gut.

It wasn’t nearly enough to take him down, but it caught him off guard. The droopy man gave a call of “Doffy!” and Ace could hear the kid cry out, staring wide-eyed up at where Luffy hung with a victorious grin.

Mingo’s smile faltered. Just for a moment, it was a snarl instead. He slammed Luffy against a tree so harshly that Ace could hear him wheezing for breath. He hadn’t even seen him move.

“Stop it!” Sabo called. Ace knew Mingo wouldn’t listen to that though. He needed to find something else.

“Fight us instead,” he tried. “Fight me. Don’t just hold us here like a coward.” Ace gave him a bloodthirsty grin. “Or can you not handle a few kids?”

“Don’t,” Luffy said, his voice pained. It was the first time he sounded fearful, and Ace knew it wasn't because Mingo had him pinned. “Let them go, Mingo,” he tried again. But Ace had his attention.

“Watch him for me, Dellinger.” With a start, the kid nodded his head and ran over to the tree. He said it in Eastern, but Ace figured the kid understood implicitly rather than by knowing the language. Mingo walked away, but Luffy stayed stuck against the tree, still struggling for breath. Was this a devil fruit? Or maybe it was something else entirely that Ace hadn’t even heard of.

“Ace, no!” Sabo said as Mingo moved closer. Ace didn’t look at him. He didn’t dare to take his eyes off Mingo for even a second, even if he still couldn’t fight back.

“I don’t need to fight you,” he said. His voice was too calm, too quiet. Ace knew that, but he didn’t know what else to do, what to say. “I’ve already won.” With a flick of his wrist, Ace began to fall forward, suddenly free. He heard Sabo hit the ground with a small “oof.” Neither of them wasted a second. Ace swung his pipe up as quickly as he could while Sabo rolled to the side, ducking under the slimy guy’s grasping hands. Mingo didn’t even step away from Ace’s attack, he just leaned back, his head a hair’s breadth from the edge of the pipe as it whiffled past his nose. Ace went for his legs next, and he could see Sabo moving for Luffy.

Mingo stepped out of the way, and Ace spun on his heel to bring the pipe back around. Just as he was about to make contact, he heard Sabo and Luffy cry out. He stumbled in his swing, and Mingo brought a swift kick to his stomach. He could feel the air being knocked out of his lungs even before his back slammed into the rough bark of the tree next to Luffy’s.

Ace looked over to see Sabo clutching at his bleeding side and red glistening on one of the kid’s horns. Luffy was still struggling against seemingly nothing, trying to break free. Ace tried to stand, but Mingo kicked him right back down again. He wasn’t offered a reprieve this time.

Mingo didn’t stop until Ace was curled in on himself on the forest floor, bruised and bloodied and coughing. Mingo used his foot to roll Ace back over, so he was looking up at him from the ground. Ace couldn’t help but flinch when he raised his foot again, and he gritted his teeth against shame when it made them laugh. Even the kid seemed to find it funny.

“Stop it,” Luffy said again, his voice hoarse. He’d been screaming it since Mingo undid whatever had been keeping him silent after Mingo left him on the tree. It couldn’t have been more than ten minutes ago, but to Ace, it felt like hours. Mingo’s kicks felt worse than normal blows, somehow. “Leave him alone.”

Ace didn’t want to look, but Luffy’s voice sounded almost broken in a way he’d never heard it before, and Mingo had seemingly let up. For now, at least. Luffy’s face was red, and wet with tears. There was blood trailing down his arms and legs, and some pooling on the collar of his shirt; nausea bubbled up as Ace realized it was from struggling and rubbing his skin raw against the tree and his bindings.

Sabo was prone, panting with plenty of new bruises on top of his bloodied side. The slimy man was watching him closely, and the kid had his boot on Sabo’s back. Sabo wouldn’t meet Ace’s eye. That shame pressed hotly against his neck.

Ace wanted to kill them. He wanted to kill all of them. But he was severely outclassed, and Mingo had shown all of them as much in excruciating detail.

“Stay down,” Mingo said. It hurt to move. Everything ached, and it was hard to breathe, and Ace didn’t think he’d ever been in that much pain in his entire life but like hell he would take orders from this guy.

When he tried to stand, however, he found himself stuck in place like before. Panic clawed at the edges of his vision even as Mingo started moving back to Luffy. Ace knew he couldn’t win. He couldn’t even land a hit. Nothing had really changed. But being robbed of his ability to offer up even a token resistance felt worse, somehow. At least before he could try to fight back. Ace felt helpless. He felt powerless.

He couldn’t win, and Mingo was going to take Luffy. They’d lost, but it was Luffy who would pay the price. Tears stung at Ace’s eyes, but he fought them back. Later, he told himself. You can cry later. Luffy has already seen you looking pathetic enough, don’t make it worse. Part of him wondered what it would matter anymore, but he held off.

They would call Gramps. They would run to town the second Mingo left, and call. He would get Luffy back. They would get him back, so Ace couldn’t cry. Luffy was the little brother; that was his job. Maybe Luffy wouldn’t look up to him again no matter what. Maybe Ace would never be the strong, invincible big brother ever again, but Luffy would be okay. Gramps was strong. He would get him back.

Ace’s vision was fading. Everything was turning black. He could just hear Mingo telling Luffy not to struggle if he didn’t want his brothers to get hurt anymore, and he wanted to yell, to fight, to tell Luffy to forget about them and get away but there was no point, and he knew it. Ace was stuck. Sabo probably was too. Luffy wasn’t strong enough to escape.

They’d have to wait for Gramps.

He could hear three sets of footsteps making their way farther into the forest. They must have been carrying Luffy again. He needed to get to Foosha. He needed to get Sabo help. He needed to move, but he couldn’t.

Just as freedom returned to Ace’s limbs, sleep finally pulled him under.

Chapter Text

Doflamingo was a lucky man.

He was blessed with power, with charisma, with looks, and with intelligence. He was born a God.

His father tried to stand in his way. He had their family expelled from heaven and tore them down to the level of the drivel and the commoners. But he was better than them, and fate brought him to Trebol and a gun to his hand so that he could exact his divine vengeance. It would carry him on his path back up to his rightful place on top.

Doflamingo was a lucky man, and the reason he had deigned to visit Dawn Island quite literally crashed into him shortly after his arrival.

Monkey D. Luffy was a small thing, and exactly as his informant had described. He was rude and brash and overconfident and so like his grandfather that Doflamingo nearly killed him rather than subject himself to his presence while they kept him hostage. But the child's confidence was unwarranted. He was weak, so weak, and Doflamingo found a sort of amusement in him instead.

He would enjoy breaking the boy. There would be a cruel, simple pleasure in tearing down that Monkey ego. That the same may become of Garp when he learned what Doflamingo had done was a pleasant thought.

Monkey D. Garp had long been viewed as untouchable but the small child before him, all alone in a forest clearing, was not.

His little friends wouldn't have been able to do anything, but he may as well strike while the boy was alone. He moved out of the tree line, Trebol and Dellinger at his heels. "Hello again, little one," he said.

The little Monkey turned, and his expression soured the moment he saw Doflamingo.

"What are you doing here?" he asked.

He’d only said five words, and Doflamingo already felt irritation bubbling up. He pushed it down and smiled instead, like always. He wouldn’t lose to a seven-year-old, no matter how abstractly.

“I thought I’d offer you an invitation,” he said. The boy’s expression didn’t waver. Neither did his stare. “I’m the captain of a renowned pirate crew, you see.” Something sparked in the little Monkey’s eye at the word pirate. His information was correct then: the boy dreamed of piracy rather than of following in his grandfather’s footsteps. That would make this easy. He spread his arms out in an act of grandeur deserving of his position and said, “I am Doflamingo of the Donquixote Family. Perhaps you’ve heard of us.” Doflamingo’s grin was sharp. Even in the East Blue, surely word of—

“I thought you said you were a pirate?” the boy asked.

Doflamingo blinked. “Yes, we are—”

“But you didn’t say ‘pirates.’ You didn’t say ‘crew’ either. You said ‘family.’”

Doflamingo forced a deep breath. “Yes. It’s the name of my crew.”

“Huh.” The boy had the audacity to pick his nose. What a filthy little child. “That’s a dumb name.” He paused, and Doflamingo assumed he was thinking, based on the quickly reddening hue of his face, before it suddenly cleared, and he offered a wide grin. “Nope,” the brat declared. “Never heard of you.”

Doflamingo stilled his twitching fingers and swallowed the urge to strangle the brat and get it over with. It would be so easy to tighten a string around his fragile, skinny neck, but that wasn’t what he was here for. That would put a target on his back rather than guarantee him the space to act freely and without interference.

“You will,” he said. And with a simple glance to Trebol, the boy was immobilized. He yelled out but Dellie moved quickly with a gag in hand. The boy was lashing out almost ferally, snarling and lunging forward against his restraints as the slime eased back, even after Trebol fastened rope tightly around his wrists.

He managed to kick out and cut his leg on Dellie’s horn as a result. Unfortunately, the bleeding wound didn’t seem to slow him down much, if at all. On the other hand, his meager efforts didn’t stymie their progress for long, and soon enough they were making their way back to the ship. There was no point in delaying; they would prepare to set sail immediately.

Doflamingo sighed at the pathetic sight the writhing child made. He looked out toward the sea, once again pondering whether the boy was worth the effort; but he knew it was a moot point. The decision had been made, and Doflamingo didn't back down. Not from anything.

Certainly not from the presence he sensed to his right. Especially not once it revealed itself to be one of the boys who was with Monkey earlier. Doflamingo could sense the other one close by as well, likely waiting for a signal or a distraction of some sort. He grinned as he dodged the boy’s first attack.

He’d had quite enough of arrogant children for the day, and these two were free game. He could vent some of his anger and put on a show for the little Monkey all at once; it was the perfect opportunity.

Doflamingo truly was a lucky man.

The boy was quiet for the rest of their trek to the ship.

Doflamingo had already seen enough to know that this was out of character for the boy, and he reveled in the success of his earlier ploy. His so-called “brothers” made for the perfect example of what happened to those who resisted him, and the little Monkey’s newfound compliance showed that.

Dellie was bouncing around excitedly, either amused by the previous display or excited to have a new member of the Family. And he would be, Doflamingo had decided. When he tore the boy down to nothing, he would take him in his arms and build him back up. The little Monkey would be his soldier, and it would burn the very heart from his grandfather. Perhaps he could even work with Law, his future Heart Seat. The rebuilding process he was undertaking with the two was similar enough, after all.

When they were approaching the ship, the Family greeted them happily. Doflamingo could see the more excitable kids peeking over the banisters to get a look at their newest edition and Dellie ran off to join them the moment they reached the deck.

Dellie could fill the kids in, he supposed, and the rest of the Family was aware of the basics. Monkey D. Luffy was an important bargaining chip for the days to come. Doflamingo had big plans, after all, and they would go much more smoothly without that pesky Garp’s interference.

Trebol ordered the crew to prepare to set sail, and they began bustling about to comply instead of gawking at their newest addition. Of course, it seemed that Garp hailed from an entire island of meddlesome and nosy pests. The crowd that had been forming at the docks since they brought the boy back with them finally seemed to be startled from their frozen state of… shock, perhaps? Maybe confusion or a lack of comprehension; Doflamingo doubted many of them had any intelligence at all.

As if to prove him correct, a slight woman with green hair pushed past the crowd. “Luffy!” she called. He could hear her concern. He supposed it may have been unreasonable to assume anyone who knew the kid would be wise enough not to protest.

The boy perked up again, the first movement he’d made since they left his little friends in the forest. Doflamingo reveled in the fear shining in his wide eyes. “Makino!” He gritted his teeth, took a breath, and smiled wide enough that his eyes crinkled shut. “These guys are pirates! Isn’t that cool?”

The woman didn’t seem convinced. Doflamingo supposed that he couldn’t blame her, seeing as the little Monkey’s wrists were still bound. “Luffy,” she said again, and maybe she wasn’t as stupid as he thought because she looked nervous. “Luffy, I know you like pirates, but you should be getting back home, don’t you think? It’s getting late, and everyone will worry.” Here, she glanced at Doflamingo, just for a second, before continuing, “Garp will come looking if you don’t get back soon.”

A smile curled across his face as the boy winced and the woman realized her mistake. It was certainly an impressive ploy. If Doflamingo were anyone else and he had come for any other purpose, it surely would have worked. Garp was a fearsome man, and his name alone was normally enough to frighten off any threat, especially in the weakest Blue. The subtle attempt to pretend nothing was wrong was smart too; even if it was clear that they all knew it was a lie, it was an offer of hope: if they let the child go, Garp would never hear of it. Impressive, indeed. The ease with which she executed it made Doflamingo wonder whether anyone had raised their hand against the boy before.

It hardly mattered, though. None of them had been successful, and Doflamingo would be—hardly a rarity.

“Don’t worry, young miss,” Dellie called down from the deck, “Luffy’s gonna be part of our family now! We’ll take good care of him.” His words and his sharp-toothed grin were entirely genuine. Doflamingo couldn’t help but chuckle at the distinct lack of reassurance they seemed to instill in her and the other villagers.

"You're more than welcome to call his grandfather if it makes you feel better," Doflamingo said. He took hold of the long rope attached to the little Monkey's restraints and dismissed Trebol with a wave of his hand. He tugged the boy forward and received a glare for his efforts before the boy remembered that he was putting on an act. "In fact, I encourage it. Please give him a message for me, while you're at it: tell him that the Donquixote Family is to be left alone. I couldn't guarantee the boy's safety if the Marines were after us, you see. Shots can so easily go astray in battle. There's no telling who could get hurt."

The woman visibly gulped. The crowd of villagers went quiet. Dellie hummed, entirely ignorant of Doflamingo's meaning. As it should be.

"It's true," he chirped. "I've always gotta hide when we get into fights, cos Doffy says it's dangerous. I'm getting stronger though! Luffy'll train with me, and he'll get strong too."

The woman clenched her jaw and nodded before running off. Presumably to call Garp. He was in Marineford, not remotely near enough to intercept their escape. The Family would be long gone by the time he arrived back in the East Blue, let alone on Dawn itself. He had waited patiently for the time to strike, their ship idling just beyond the Calm Belt bordering the North, and Vergo let him know the moment Garp returned to headquarters. They moved quickly from there.

As they pulled away from the docks and away from the island, the boy raised his bound hands to wave goodbye, that smile still stubbornly stuck on his face. Doflamingo decided to allow him this. The further they got, the more his smile faded, and he slowly let his hands lower. Then he turned to Doflamingo, almost expectantly, and he gritted his teeth. Doflamingo was being gracious, and the little Monkey had the audacity to act like he was calling the shots? The insolence, unfortunately, didn’t change what needed to be done, and he tugged the boy away from the deck and toward his office.

He came willingly, still almost lax. Doflamingo grinned as he pulled him into the room. He left his wrists tied for now and sat in his chair. He lounged back while the boy stood across from his desk. Even subdued, the boy’s gaze never wavered from his own. Truly his grandfather’s grandson. Doflamingo hated him.

But the boy was his now. He was fully under Doflamingo’s control and they both knew it.

"There will be some ground rules while you are aboard my ship, little Monkey," he started. The boy didn't react. "You'll have to pull your weight around here: help out with chores, listen to any orders given to you, and learn the ins and outs of our Family. From what I've heard, you wanted to be a pirate; you should be grateful I'm letting you." Still no answer.

Perhaps Doflamingo's efforts were a bit more effective than expected. The boy seemed too out of it for introductions. Doflamingo sighed and pushed back from his desk to stand. He walked out of the room and the little Monkey trailed sedately after him; Doflamingo grinned.

When they reached the deck, he waved Trebol over. "Take the boy to his quarters," he ordered. "Make sure he meets his roommate before you leave."

"Of course, Doffy," he said. Doflamingo waved them off and poked the little Monkey when he didn't immediately follow.

Doflamingo moved to the aftcastle to watch Dawn Island fade into the distance. He could hear one of the cabin doors open below. He knew one person in particular would be quite disgruntled over this new arrangement, but it was for the best. The little Monkey needed discipline, and there was no one better to break down his cheerful spirit. He was the newest, and he was also too smart and too angry to be swayed or tricked in the slightest.

"This is Law," Trebol said. "He'll be in charge of you while you're here."

Dadan was eating her lunch, peacefully for once, when she was inevitably interrupted by some kind of commotion outside the hut. She sighed, stood up, and made her way out the door, only to immediately feel panic spiking through her. On the ground, surrounded by loud bandits and with Magra crouching over them, were her boys. They were injured and unconscious, and, worse still, there were only two of them.

Luffy was missing.

This in itself wasn’t too unusual. Luffy clung to his brothers, but he also had a habit of wandering off and scaring them half to death. But Ace and Sabo weren’t hiding worry with annoyance and asking if they’d seen him recently. They were hurt, and Luffy wasn’t there, and there was nothing in the world that could have dragged them away from him if he was in danger. Not unless Luffy had been dragged away, and they couldn’t stop it.

“What the hell happened?” she yelled. The crowd quieted, but no one answered. She took a deep breath, ready to scream at them until someone did, but Dogra spoke up first.

“We don’t know,” he said. Dadan gritted her teeth. ‘We don’t know’ wasn’t good enough.  “Sabo was carrying Ace, but he passed out almost immediately after he got here.”

Dadan’s throat felt tight. “He didn’t say anything?” she asked. What about Luffy?

Dogra hesitated. “Just one thing.” He paused again, and Dadan was getting close to throttling him before he continued, “‘They took Luffy. Call Garp.’”

She closed her eyes and fought back the paralyzing fear. Now wasn’t the time to break down. Her boys needed her.

“I’ll call him then,” she said. “I keep his number in the drawer under the Den Den for emergencies. You lot take care of Ace and Sabo, treat their wounds. They don’t seem bad enough to need a proper doctor, and I don’t want to drag them all the way to Foosha if I don’t need to. The ones in High Town are either too crooked or too pompous to be of any help.”

Dadan didn’t wait for an answer; she just started heading toward Foosha. She didn’t start running until she was out of sight.

If they knew she was panicking, the others would panic too, and then they would be useless.

Luffy was her son. They took her son, and nearly killed her other two boys. She wanted to go find them. She wanted to beat them to death, to tear them limb from limb, to send them to hell and bring her youngest son home safe and sound. But she knew that setting out to sea and hunting them down wasn’t how she could help right now. Right now, she needed to be on Dawn and watch over Ace and Sabo. She needed to tell Garp.

It wasn’t until she’d arrived at Makino’s bar, panting from the run, that she realized that she hadn’t stopped to grab Garp’s number. She was pretty sure that she had it memorized, but pretty sure wasn’t good enough just then.

Makino was asking questions the moment Dadan stepped through the doors, but Dadan was in a hurry. “Do you have Garp’s number?”

Makino blinked before nodding, and Dadan could tell the question only made her more concerned, but she went to the Den Den and dialed the number instead of asking questions. After this, Dadan was determined to get her own snail phone.

Garp was laughing when he picked up the line.

“Makino!” he said. “What did my bratty grandsons do this time?”

Dadan’s stomach churned, and she wanted to yell at him, but that could come later.

“Luffy’s gone,” she said instead. All traces of mirth were wiped from the Den Den’s face immediately. She could hear a sharp intake of breath from behind her, but Makino didn’t interrupt.

“What?” he asked. There was something angry in his voice, but Dadan didn’t care just then. “What do you mean ‘gone?’ Did the brat run off?”

“I mean he’s gone!” she yelled. He had no way of knowing, and she knew that, but how fucking dare he. “The boys asked me to call you.” That shut him up. She could see the worry plainly displayed on the Den Den’s face. “I don’t know the details and I don’t know who took him, but Ace and Sabo are hurt, and that was all Sabo managed to get out before he fell unconscious.”

Dadan felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to see Makino biting her lip.

“I’m at Marineford,” Garp said.

Dadan’s hackles raised. He may have left his grandsons with her so he could keep being a marine, but if he tried to put his job first when—

“I’ll leave immediately, and I’ll be there as quickly as I can, but Dawn is a ways away from here. It may take a few days.” Dadan let out a long breath and felt a tinge of guilt. Of course he cared. She knew that. But she wasn’t exactly thinking clearly and every muscle in her body had been tensed since she first left the hut.

“Okay,” she said. “We’ll be here.” Garp hung up, and she set the receiver back down. She turned to Makino, and she could see her own exhaustion and fear reflected back at her. 

Dadan felt like she’d aged decades in the past fifteen minutes.

Luffy was only seven. She didn’t know if he was hurt. She didn’t know where he was. She didn’t even know who took him. And she wouldn’t have any answers until her other boys woke up because they were hurt too.

She never should have let them build that damned tree house. Maybe if she’d made them stay with her, they would have been okay.

Makino squeezed her shoulder. Dadan had almost forgotten that her hand was there.

“This isn’t your fault,” she said. “They’ll be okay. Garp will bring him back.”

He better, she thought uncharitably. But saying that wouldn’t help anything, so she kept it to herself.

Dadan nodded, and despite her earlier words to the Dadan Family, she left Party’s Bar and made her way to Foosha’s doctor. She wasn’t surprised when Makino followed, pausing only to lock the bar.

When he opened the door and saw her, she could see the desire to close the door flash across his face. He didn't. Maybe it was the fear she couldn't quite hide, or maybe it was Makino hovering worriedly behind her, but the doctor's brow furrowed, he sighed, and then he turned around to grab his medical bag.

"Are they up the mountain?" he asked, and Dadan didn't even remember his name, but she almost felt like kissing him. On any other day, she may have been conflicted over whatever changes had been made to her reputation that he knew something had happened to her boys at a single glance, but today she was only grateful.

Ace and Sabo were fine. She knew they would be fine. She wanted him to make sure anyway.

He asked questions as they walked, and Dadan answered them the best she could. 

No, she didn’t know what happened. Yes, they were attacked purposefully. No, they were not conscious.

They didn’t run, and Dadan felt like the trip took far longer than it did.

When they arrived, the other bandits looked up with something akin to relief only to pause when they realized that she hadn’t returned on her own. Dadan shook her head at them before leading the doctor inside. They could ask questions later. It wasn’t like she had many answers for them anyway.

Makino gasped when she saw the boys, and Dadan couldn’t blame her. They were bandaged, but red was still spreading across Sabo’s side. Ace had bruises on every visible inch of skin. There was dirty gauze and soiled bandages and a bucket of bloodied water on the floor around them.

Magra looked up when they came in and seemed to slouch when he recognized the town’s doctor, like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.

“They’re in rough shape, but they should be fine,” he said. He turned his attention to the doctor before continuing. “Sabo, the blond one, I think he was stabbed. Ace wasn’t, though, I think he was just…” Magra swallowed. “I think he was just beaten.”

Dadan exhaled shakily and reached an arm out to wrap around her shoulders when Makino sobbed.

The doctor’s face was grim, but he simply nodded and got to work. He peeled back the bandages at Sabo’s side, where he’d bled through them. Dadan clenched her fists at the gash underneath. He was ten. She watched while the doctor disinfected the wound, while he sewed it up, while he took off the rest of the bandages to treat every scrape and every bruise, and she kept watching as he did the same for Ace.

It was nauseating, seeing her kids like that. They were both such brats, always yelling and running around and disrespecting her—seeing them limp and hurt was wrong on too many levels to count. She wanted to turn away a hundred times, like Makino had, but she didn’t. Her kids were hurt while she wasn’t there, and she could do fuckall to help them now. The least she could do was watch over them, for all the difference it made.

She wished the time passed in a blur. She wished she felt disconnected from reality, as unmoored as Makino looked. But she felt every second that passed while she sat there being useless.

When the doctor stood to leave, she shook his hand and thanked him as genuinely as she was able. He offered a small smile, assured her that they would be fine and to get him if anything changed, and then he accepted Makino’s offer to walk him back to town. And then, Dadan was alone with her boys. Her quiet, wrongly-still boys. Only two of them.

She knew that Garp would hurry. She knew that he would get there as quickly as he could, but Dadan already felt like too much time would pass. She felt like he was too slow. She worried that whoever had taken Luffy was already beyond their reach.

Worrying wouldn’t help but there was nothing else for her to do. She sat down across from where they lay, and she worried. 

Dadan sat at their bedside worrying for two more days before her boys woke up. Ace was up like a shot, his eyes frenzied and desperate, and it took her and three other bandits to hold him down until he was lucid enough to hear them and understand where he was and what was happening.

He thrashed against their hold, screaming “Luffy!” with a kind of desperation that made Dadan want to cry again. When he came to properly, she watched him cast his gaze frantically around the room. His shoulders relaxed a bit when he saw Sabo, but they tensed all over again when he realized Luffy wasn't with them.

He looked at her then, while the others backed off and made their way out of the room. She knew he could see how tired she was. How worn. She knew he could see her reddened eyes and the nails she’d bitten to stubs and the wrinkles in her clothes from sitting in their room for days. He didn’t even wait for the others to be gone completely before he croaked out, “He’s gone?”

She clenched her jaw, squeezed her eyes shut for a moment. She forced herself to be the strong one, to be the parent, and nodded.

Actual tears welled in Ace’s eyes, and that was a first. He’d never cried, not in front of her at least. Not since he was a baby. Not since Garp told him who his father was , the part of her that had always been spiteful about it offered uncharitably.

He clenched his fists and glared down at the floor, and oh, that expression of his she knew too well. She sighed and pulled him toward her. For once, he came easily. Neither of them had allowed themselves this in a long time, but seeing that self-hatred on him now of all times was too much. All of this was too much.

He squeezed her tightly, and they stayed like that, silently. She didn’t know how long it was for, and she didn’t care. It was the first time she felt a modicum of calm since Ace and Sabo came to the hut bleeding. Since Luffy had gone missing.

They didn’t separate until Sabo stirred. Ace rushed over immediately.

Sabo sat up quickly, but he took one look at their faces before deflating. “He’s still gone?” he asked.

Ace bit his lip and looked away before nodding. He didn’t look up, avoiding their eyes. “I’m sor—” His words cut off when Sabo smacked his head.

Part of Dadan protested at the rough treatment when worry was still buzzing in her veins, but another part of her had been tempted to do the same, so she stayed quiet.

Ace whipped his head up to glare at him before flinching at the look Sabo was giving him and looking away again.

“Shut up!” Sabo yelled. “This isn’t your fault!”

Dadan could see Ace forcibly harden himself before meeting Sabo’s gaze. “I couldn’t save him,” Ace said.

“Neither could I,” Sabo countered. Ace opened his mouth, but Sabo wasn’t done. “I was so damn useless. I couldn’t even put up a fight. You and Luffy both broke free at least once, but I just watched while that asshole beat you, and I just watched while they took Luffy away, too.” His voice wavered at the end, and Ace took in a sharp breath. 

“That wasn’t your fault,” he said, his voice rough. Sabo eyed him with clear accusation, and Ace gritted his teeth. “That’s different. He had some kinda power. He— I don’t know how, but he could stop us somehow. I couldn’t move either.” Ace let out a shaky breath but met Sabo’s eye steadily. “I didn’t break free; he let me go. He let me go, and I was still too weak. If I was stronger, I could’ve beat him. I could have gotten you guys free, bought you both time. But I was weak. Don’t you dare put this on yourself, Sabo. Luffy was alone because I yelled at him and stormed off. You followed me because it's what you always do. You were helping, being a good brother. I’m the reason he was taken.”

Sabo was shaking his head even before Ace finished. “So what?” he asked. “You think they wanted Luffy just because he was alone? They were here for a reason, Ace, and it didn’t have anything to do with you storming off.”

Dadan sat up straight at that. Questions could wait. They were upset and hurt, and Garp wasn't there yet anyway, but she was still desperate for any sort of answers she could get.

Ace clicked his tongue. “Sure didn’t make it any harder for them, though, did it?”

Sabo stared evenly, and Dadan could see the words he was conveying. The words he didn’t want to say out loud. 

What difference would it have made if we were there?

Ace didn’t look away. He met Sabo’s eye and asked, “If I hadn’t stormed off, would he have run?” Sabo hesitated. Ace pressed on. “If I hadn’t run off, if Luffy hadn’t figured out why, if I hadn’t yelled at him and he hadn’t thought… If Luffy didn’t realize I was scared of him, do you think he would have run when we asked him to?”

Sabo didn’t seem to have an answer. Dadan didn’t know what they were talking about, but she didn’t ask. Not yet.

Finally, Sabo spoke. “I don’t know,” he said. Ace flinched at the words. “I don’t know if he would have listened. But what I do know is that it wouldn't have mattered. Even if Luffy had run as far and as fast as he could, even if he used the jungle to his advantage and moved through the tough paths that he knows from experience, do you really think he could have gotten away?” 

Ace looked away again. That was answer enough.

Sabo sighed and leaned back, wincing as he used his arms to prop himself up. “Blame doesn’t matter anyway. What matters is what we’re going to do next.”

“I called Garp,” Dadan said, cutting in. The boys turned to look at her, blinking like they’d almost forgotten she was there. “We’ll be hearing from him soon. Until then, all you boys have to do is heal. You must’ve put up one hell of a fight, with injuries like those, but it means you’re on strict bed rest until the doctor says you can move around.”

They gave her twins looks of offense, opening their mouths to protest, but she raised her hand to cut them off. “You’re stuck here. I’m putting everyone on high alert, now that you’re awake. There’s no way in hell you can sneak past all of us.” She could see helplessness welling up inside them, and she sighed. She understood. She really, really did. But all that them setting out on their own would accomplish was more worry and two more of her kids being in danger. It wasn't an option. “You asked me to call him for a reason,” she reminded. “Let your grandfather handle this.”

Ace blinked, and Dadan recalled that he hadn’t been awake for that request, but he offered no comment on it.

The boys were almost somber as the days passed and they slowly healed, but they listened. They’d rally and make efforts to act somewhat normally when the other bandits poked their heads in or Makino and the mayor visited with soup and worn-out smiles or when the doctor stopped by to check on them, but they returned to walking corpses when it was just them and Dadan.

They were almost despondent, self-loathing radiating from them no matter what she said or what they told each other. Luffy was their little brother, and they believed that that made him their responsibility. Maybe they were right, to a certain extent, but they seemed to forget that they were kids too. Dadan spent a lot of time thinking of things she could say and then deciding against it. No matter what she said, it wouldn't change the fact that Luffy was gone and all three of them were drowning in their own separate, needless guilt. There was nothing they could do for now, and that meant none of that would change for now either. And then, a week after everything fell apart, after she made that phone call, Dogra burst into the room, panting.

“Garp’s here!”

Chapter Text

Garp barely bothered with letting Senny know before he left. He never asked for time off when he left to visit his grandsons—he never really asked for anything. He told Senny what he was going to do, and then if there was something else he needed to do, Senny would say no. It was almost like negotiating. As close as Garp got to it, anyway. But after Dadan called, he went to Senny’s office and told him he was leaving. There was no levity in his voice, no room for argument.

Senny didn’t even ask questions. Garp was grateful. If he had to say out loud that Luffy had been taken, kidnapped by gods only knew who while Garp wasn’t there, he would either break something or burst into tears. He didn’t have time to do either.

So, he set out. It took an entire week to reach Dawn, which was almost impossibly fast. It still felt too slow.

When the docks came into view, he could see someone run straight towards the mountain. As he got closer, he saw Magra anxiously shifting from foot to foot. He’d probably been doing so since he first caught sight of Garp’s ship.

The moment the ship docked, Magra approached readily. He didn’t bother with the fear Garp was used to and this more than anything drove the reality of the situation home. “Come on,” he said, wasting no time in moving away from the port, waving Garp along impatiently. “They’re at the hut.”

They made the trip in silence. They didn’t run, but it was a near thing. The sounds of the forest seemed almost too loud. Chirping and buzzing rang in Garp’s ears as he trampled through the foliage on the most direct route. Even taking the trodden path, with the few twists it had, seemed like it would take too long. There was no time.

It had already been a week. A week where Garp wasn't there. A week where Ace and Sabo were hurt and alone and worried. A week where Luffy got farther and farther away. Where he grew further out of reach and where the trail grew colder.

Garp picked up the pace.

When they reached the clearing around the hut, the bandits seemed to sag in relief. It was a stark contrast to every other visit Garp had ever made, and he gritted his teeth against the bitter change. He’d been subject to many worried and frustrated rants, but this was different. He hated it.

He followed the pointed fingers into the hut and to the room where the boys always slept. The door was closed, and Garp took a breath before opening it, Magra at his back.

Inside were Dadan, Dogra, and two of his grandsons. It had been a week since Luffy was taken, and his boys were still mottled with bruises and wrapped in bandages.

There were bloodied rags pushed into the corners of the room.

Garp clenched his fists. His blood roared with righteous fury, but now wasn’t the time. He had to be the adult. He had to keep his head because Luffy was depending on him, and Garp couldn’t let him down. Not this time.

Ace and Sabo didn’t look happy to see him, and this, at least, was normal. But they weren’t afraid either. They weren’t running, and there was no Luffy there for them to shuffle behind their backs. They weren’t happy or relieved or scared.

They were angry.

Ace stood on wobbling legs. Dadan put her arms up to catch him when he nearly fell right back down, but he managed to keep his feet under him. “What,” he asked, “are you fucking doing here?” He was nearly growling. His lips were twisted into a snarl, and he kept his weight low, like he was readying himself to pounce. Ace looked like a wild thing, and Sabo wasn’t much better as he rose to his feet behind him. Garp wanted so desperately to hug them, but he knew they wouldn’t appreciate it just then.

“Where’s Luffy?” Sabo asked.

Garp sighed. He could feel the weight of his years. “I don’t know,” he managed to say. The words scraped at his throat, but they deserved to hear them.

“You don’t know? ” Ace asked. It sounded like an accusation. “What the hell have you been doing then?”

And Garp understood. He thought they were angry that he wasn’t there, and they probably were, but right now… Right now, they were mad that he was there. Dadan probably didn’t tell them that he was coming rather than setting out for Luffy right away.

Garp moved into the room. Magra followed, closing the door again while Garp sat across from Ace and Sabo. “It’ll be easier to find them if I start from where they did,” he said.

“They started a week ago,” Sabo said, and there was an edge to his voice.

Garp nodded. “They did. And I need to know what happened. I need you boys to tell me everything.”

Ace hesitated. He was still angry, but he visibly pushed it back for now. He buried his feelings, like Garp had, because their feelings weren’t what mattered most here. Luffy was. Maybe Ace was more like Garp than he had realized. Then again, if there was one thing he could count on from Ace and Sabo, it was that they would prioritize their little brother. Ace sat down. Sabo followed suit. “We ran into him in town,” Ace started.

“Luffy did,” Sabo cut in. “We were running, and Luffy hit his legs and fell back.” Sabo swallowed. “He was tall. He had sunglasses and this awful pink coat with feathers.”

“Not just tall,” Ace added. “He was huge. Taller than you, even. A lot taller. He towered over Luffy even when he crouched down.” Ace wasn’t looking at him. He just stared at the ground, his gaze distant. “I went to get him, but… The guy looked at me, and I froze. I knew he was too strong. I just knew. And I knew he could kill us if we pissed him off, and I knew he would start with Luffy.”

Sabo picked up where Ace left off, and, on any other day, it would have been cute to see them finish each other’s thoughts like this. “We froze. But Luffy missed it all, somehow. He didn’t look at Luffy like he was looking at us.” Sabo paused and swallowed. “He was smiling, and it wasn’t genuine, but he was speaking lightly and Luffy just didn’t get it. He kept talking to him, and I could see that it was pissing him off, but he let us go anyway. Ace grabbed Luffy, I made him apologize, and he let us go.”

“We shouldn’t have left him,” Ace said. It took Garp a moment to realize he said ‘we,’ that Ace was talking about him and Sabo rather than Garp.

Garp was planning to keep quiet for once. He wanted to let them talk and tell him the story at their own pace. “What do you mean?” he asked anyway.

Ace still wouldn’t look at him. “I was mad. That guy—” He paused, gritting his teeth before continuing. “He scared me. He could have killed Luffy so easily, and I wouldn’t have been able to stop it, and it scared me.” The words were rushed, like he had to force them out. Garp understood. Ace hated showing anything he thought to be weakness, and fear was definitely on that list.

“It wasn’t your fault,” Sabo said, but Ace was already shaking his head.

“I was scared, and Luffy realized it, and that made me even angrier. I stormed off, and Sabo followed so he could try and calm me down. We left him alone and it was my fault.”

“They would have taken him anyway,” Sabo said. He put a hand on Ace’s shoulder and sighed when Ace jerked away from the touch. “That Doffy guy called him ‘Little Monkey.’ Whoever they were, they knew Luffy. I think they came for him, specifically.”

Garp’s breath caught in his throat. “What did you just say?” he demanded.

Sabo hesitated, and Garp wanted to shake him. “They knew his name. I don’t think Luffy would have given it after everything. They were here for him.”

And the words hurt; they burned at his throat like acid and stung at his eyes, but that wasn’t what he was asking about. He swallowed against a dry throat. “You called the man ‘Doffy.’ Where did you hear that?”

Sabo shrugged, and the weight of his last words still sat heavily on him, but he answered. “One of the others was this huge, slobbery, slime guy. He called him that.”

Garp didn’t like this. He didn’t like it at all. “Was there anyone else with them?”

“There were only three of them,” Ace said. “The third guy was little. Littler than Luffy even. He had horns coming out of his hat. They called him Dellinger.”

That was a description Garp didn’t recognize, but he knew that they’d been taking in children.

“That Doffy guy had powers,” Sabo said. “I don’t know what they were or how they worked, but Ace and I couldn’t move. He froze me midair. Do you… Do you think he’s got a devil fruit?” he asked. Garp could hear the silent ‘ like Luffy? ’ that Sabo didn’t want to voice. Like he hated the man so much that he couldn’t stomach even the smallest comparison to his little brother.

“I do,” Garp said. He almost wished he didn’t. He wished he didn’t know who this was. He wished he didn’t know that Luffy was with a man so unhinged, so dangerous, that Senny feared he would kill Rosi, even though they were brothers. “He has the Ito Ito no Mi. The string-string fruit. It allows him to create strings to bind and control anyone he can get them on.” Garp clung to the stoicism they taught him when he first enlisted. He wasn’t in the habit of using it, but he couldn’t make things any worse for Ace and Sabo than they already were. He couldn’t panic or cry or punch in the walls.

He thought they may have seen it all in his face anyway.

“What’s his name?” Sabo asked. His voice was scratchy.

Knowing his name would change nothing for them. Luffy would still be gone, and that man would still have him. Garp knew them, knew the look in their eyes—the fire that promised vengeance. “He’s a pirate from the North Blue.”

“His name,” Ace repeated.

Garp shook his head. He worried they’d do something stupid if he gave them any more to go on.

Ace was trembling, shaking in his rage, and Garp understood, but he wouldn’t be budging on this point. Not when they looked like that. Sabo put his hand on Ace’s shoulder, and this time, he allowed the touch.

“We’ll hear it anyway when we’re looking,” Ace said. Garp panicked for a moment because that was exactly what he was afraid of, but then Ace continued. “There’s no way you and the others will be able to keep it quiet the whole time we’re sailing.” That was almost worse. Almost.

Sabo shook his head, trying to focus on what mattered like he always did. Garp would bet good rice crackers that he agreed with Ace’s statement and considered it inevitable and thus pointless. “Did you call Shanks yet?” he asked instead.

Garp blinked at him. Did I what?

“He better have,” Ace said with a glare. But something like realization set across his features and eased the aggression in his gaze. “Shanks probably got started on looking while shitty gramps came here.” Ace never looked away from Garp while he spoke, but he only now got the feeling that Ace was actually talking to him. “When do we set sail?”

Garp took a deep breath. This conversation had just become even harder than he expected. “I came to check on you boys and to get answers,” he said.

“We’re fine,” Ace said, growing agitated again. “We should leave right away.”

Garp turned to Dadan. “They’re healing well?” he asked.

There was understanding in her eyes. “They’ll be fine,” she said. “The doctor has been visiting to check on them. Makino has been bringing soup.”

Garp nodded and stood up. Ace and Sabo followed soon after.

Sabo seemed to get it, but Ace was a stubborn brat. “Why the hell aren’t you answering me, huh?” he asked. He probably already knew why, but that wouldn’t stop him and that was something they both knew for certain.

“Ace,” he said.

The boy shook his head. “No,” he was saying. “No, you can’t leave us out of this. He’s our brother. ”

Garp knew that. It didn’t make them any stronger, though. It didn’t make their enemy any less dangerous.

“You shitty geezer! Don’t ignore me! Did you even call Shanks?”

At this, Dadan, Magra, Dogra, and Sabo all turned their attention back to him. They wouldn’t like his answer.

“He’s a pirate,” Garp said. Ace’s rage turned incandescent. The others weren’t much better.

“They took Luffy,” Dadan said. “They knew his name.” It’s your fault, Garp heard. And he knew. He knew. But the situation was already messy, and the Hero of the Marines calling on a rising pirate would only make things worse.

“He’s a pirate,” he repeated, “and I’m a Marine.”

“So what?” Sabo asked, and his anger was a controlled one. It was leashed and obedient, a pointed weapon he wielded with ease.

Dogra and Magra stayed silent, but their ire was plain to see. He understood, but their anger changed nothing.

“So, I can’t call him up and ask for his help.”

“Yes, you can,” Sabo said. “You just won’t.”

Garp didn’t answer.

Ace took a step forward, but Sabo grabbed his wrist. He stayed where he was. “Call him,” he said. “Call him. If he’s half as strong as Luffy made him out to be, call him. He loves Luffy. He’ll help.”

I know he would. He kept the thought to himself. “I can’t,” was all he said. A part of him had hope that Ace would hear how wretched he sounded, how much he loathed the fact. He either didn’t hear it, or he didn’t care.

“Stop saying that!” Ace yelled. “Stop it! I know you left him here. I know you threw him into the woods, where you hide me, and I know you only hit him when you visit, and I know he doesn’t want to be a Marine, but he’s your grandson! Fucking act like it for once!”

The words hurt like a physical blow. They knocked the breath from him, and he struggled against the hurt before speaking. “I know,” he said. Dadan finally stood, walking over to Ace. Maybe she was supporting him. Maybe she wanted to calm him down. She didn’t protest his words though. None of them did. “I want him back just as much as you do, but—”

Ace cut him off with a sneer. “No, you fucking don’t.” Garp let him speak. Ace deserved this. They both did. “If you did, you’d be doing everything you could. You’d be out there now. You’d have called Shanks. You’d let us come. But you aren’t doing any of those things, and you aren’t going to.”

When Ace paused, Garp continued where he left off. “But my hands are tied. I can either get the Marine’s help, or I can get his. I only have access to one, and the Marines can cover a lot more ground than a single ship of pirates.”

“But they could help,” Sabo said. “They would have contacts the Marines don’t. They could talk to people you can’t.” He was right, and they both knew it. There was no point in a denial, so he didn’t make one.

Part of Garp wanted to. The part of him that was a grandfather wanted to call Shanks and even ask Whitebeard for a favor, wanted to hunt Doflamingo down and ask Rosi to jeopardize his cover if necessary. But he couldn’t do that. As much freedom as he had compared to the standard Marine, he still couldn’t just do whatever he wanted. He wouldn’t, not with this.

“That Red-Haired brat corrupted Luffy. He wants to be a pirate now. He wants to be King of the Pirates.” He made sure Ace met his eye before continuing. “Being Pirate King, even saying that you want to be, is dangerous.” Ace didn’t flinch. “He filled Luffy’s head with stories and sent him off alone to follow a difficult, deadly path. He is a pirate, just like the man that took Luffy.”

“But he didn’t take Luffy,” Sabo said, his voice quiet. “Someone else did. Shanks saved him. Luffy said that hat was his treasure, and he gave it to him anyway.”

“It wasn’t Luffy’s dream that put him in danger,” Dadan said. Garp might have been more surprised if the accusation wasn’t squeezing at his stomach with a haki-coated fist. He looked away from her, from all of them, facing the door. She’d made claims to it before, but this was the first time she’d ever looked at him with the kind of contempt that bordered on hatred.

“I won’t rely on a pirate. That’s final. If that’s all the information you have for me, then I better get going.”

“Wait!” Ace called. From the struggle he was hearing, Sabo was trying to hold him in place. Garp wondered whether Ace wanted to follow or just attack him. “You can’t just leave him! We have to get him back, dammit!” Garp stared resolutely ahead. “It was my fault,” Ace choked out wetly. And because he was weak, Garp looked back.

Sabo sighed. “Ace—”

“If I hadn’t been afraid, if I’d hid it better so he didn’t realize, then he would have run.”

Sabo didn’t argue right away, and Ace continued.

“He got away. He got free, even though he was hurt and scared, but he didn’t run away. He stayed because he was worried. He stayed because he knew we couldn’t win. Because we weren’t strong enough. I wasn’t strong enough.” Ace took a shaky breath and then sank to his knees on the floor. “Please.” And it was this that nearly broke Garp’s facade. Ace didn’t beg for anything. He hardly ever even asked for anything. “Please call him. Please let us help.” He looked at Garp, determination written in every line of his face. “I’ll do it. I’ll be a Marine when I grow up, so please.”

He meant it. Ace meant it. He would throw away his dreams, his life, everything he ever worked for, if Garp made a single call. It broke his heart. Even the small part of him that still hoped they’d forget about becoming pirates cried out in protest. It hurt, seeing Ace like this. Hearing him say that. His grandson was begging him to do everything he could to save his other grandson, and there was only one way he could respond.

“No,” Garp said. “I’m sorry.” He turned around just in time to keep Ace and Sabo from seeing the tears. He closed the door on the shouting behind him, and his breath hitched with a muted sob. He hated this. Luffy was seven. Luffy was seven, and it was Garp’s fault he was taken, and this whole thing proved that everything his youngest grandson had said about the Marines was true. If he joined, he could never be free. Not like he wanted to be. Like he deserved to be.

Garp left the hut, Ace’s yelling still loud at his back. He sounded more desperate than angry. Garp might have taken them if it was anyone else. If he hadn’t recognized the description, he may have folded at the tone of Ace’s voice. But Luffy had been taken by Donquixote Doflamingo. The same man that Senny had sent his son undercover to take down. The man that had killed his father in cold blood. The man who had been raised as a Celestial Dragon. The man that Rosi was so afraid of but had still begged to go back to because he was his brother and Rosi wanted to try to save him from himself.

Garp didn’t know if all of that gave them a leg up or if it was a detriment. They had information and access, but Doflamingo had even more leverage than he realized. Pressing their advantages could risk exposing his.

Garp didn’t know what to do. He’d had a plan. He would go to Dawn, get answers, call Senny, and go get Luffy back. He’d done steps one and two, but three gave him pause. There were greater workings at stake. Senny had his own son on the line. Garp couldn’t be certain that he wouldn't be ordered to return to base. He couldn’t be certain that he wouldn’t obey. He liked to think he wouldn’t. He liked to think that finding Luffy himself ranked above an order like that. But he had no intention of calling in a powerful pirate he was certain would help, and he didn’t know where he drew the line.

He didn’t want to find out.

There was another factor to consider as well: Doflamingo hadn’t made any effort to contact him. None that he’d heard of at least. Garp didn’t know what he wanted, if he even wanted anything. Maybe he’d taken Luffy because he could. Because it would hurt him. Maybe Luffy was already dead.

He shook the thought off. There was no point in thinking about it. Luffy was alive because Doflamingo would have called to gloat. To kill Luffy while Garp listened to him crying until he died. He would have left Luffy’s corpse on Dawn for Garp to find when he arrived there. But none of those things had happened. Luffy was alive because his brothers needed him. He wasn’t sure Ace would survive Luffy dying in the midst of all this. Garp didn’t know if he could either.

In the end, though, Garp needed more information. Doflamingo hadn’t called, but he probably would, and Garp would need resources he could use for any actionable information. And he needed Rosi.

Sengoku was his best friend, his Commander, and he would help. Garp was almost certain. He pushed down the cloying anxiety that reminded him of buster calls on islands of scholars and the slaughter of newborns and pregnant women. The usual counters of ‘he didn’t have a choice’ and ‘even the Fleet Commander is limited by the World Government’ seemed to fall even flatter than usual. If Garp asked, Sengoku would help. He would . He had to.

When he got back to his ship, he grabbed his white transponder snail. This conversation would require a secure line.

“Garp? What is it now?” Senny asked. Garp let out a deep breath. He could hear the worry in his voice. Senny would help. He should never have doubted him.

“Senny, we need to talk,” he said. The snail looked tense and concerned. “I know who has him.”

“Well?” he said. “Who is it?” Senny could tell it was bad. The snail was almost somber, behind everything else.

“Call Rosi,” Garp said. “Luffy’s been taken by the Donquixote Family.”

Chapter Text

For Sabo, the days seemed to pass too slowly.

Once he woke up, he spent the time pacing around the room and watching Ace sleep. He spent it worrying, and he spent it in his own head because neither of his brothers were there to bring him out of it like they always did.

He sat on the rough wooden floor, stared at his bandaged and bruised brother, and replayed it all in his head until he felt dizzy with it.

Ace was the same size as Sabo. This had never been a problem before, but he'd never had to carry his brother before either. He remembered trying, remembered that he couldn't get a good hold on him that didn't slip, and that Ace had too much muscle to be light enough to make up for it. Sabo remembered how he would huff and set him down to shift his grip every other minute and how he’d half dragged him all the way back to the bandits’ hut.

It had taken too long, far too long, but he’d made it. He had kicked the door open, nearly collapsing from the effort and from his own injuries. The bandits were panicking, asking questions, but Sabo hadn't had time for that. Ace hadn't had time for that. Luffy hadn't had time for that, and the guilt gripped at Sabo's heart like a vice, just like it did every time the thought passed, but Luffy hadn't had time for his guilt back then either. So, he’d heaved in a breath deep enough to get the words out, just enough to tell them Luffy was gone and to ask them to call Garp, and then everything went black.

Now, it made no difference. Sabo could worry all he wanted because there was nothing else for him to do. Nothing else he could do.

When Ace finally jolted awake, Sabo was quick to scramble over to him.

They hugged, and both their eyes were wet, and then they hardly said a word while they waited to hear back from Garp.

They sat on the floor and stared at the walls or at Dadan when she fell asleep, but they couldn't follow suit. Whenever Makino and the Mayor visited, they held their breath, just for a second, hoping that it was good news. But then they'd see their visitors’ faces—the fear and worry and sorrow in them both. They were no better at hiding it than Dadan was.

So, when Garp came to the bandits’ hut, alone, they were pissed. Of course they were. How dare he come back there when Luffy was still alone with those bastards?

But Sabo understood, too. Garp needed information, sure, and Sabo knew enough to know that normal Den Den calls could be listened in on, but that wasn't the only reason he came. Garp wanted to make sure that Ace was okay.

Ace could protest and claim to hate him all he wanted, but he was still Garp's grandson, and they cared about each other. Even for Sabo, an outsider in their relationship, it was good to see him whole and healthy, if less jovial than normal, when he first arrived. And Garp hadn’t been there and he was strong; the old man wasn't even the one that had been in danger.

So, Sabo understood why he came to Dawn first, but he couldn't stop the spark of resentment in his chest even before Garp told them he wouldn't be calling Shanks. But Ace felt everything so strongly. He'd never been good at suppressing his emotions. Sabo knew he could barely handle everything that came from seeing Garp. From hearing his words—that he wouldn't do everything he could to get Luffy back on his own, and he wouldn't let them help either.

Sabo's own rage burned cold, but Ace's was white hot.

When Garp left, the silence in the room went from tense and anxious to almost suffocating.

It was Sabo's job to get Ace out of his own head. It was Sabo's job to take care of him, to chase after him, but he didn't know how to this time. Ace's anger wasn't irrational or impulsive. It was entirely justified, and Sabo shared in every ounce of it. He wasn't actually sure he had the right to meddle anymore, even if he hadn't felt the same way.

He let Luffy get taken, and he watched as Ace was nearly beaten to death, and he could do nothing. He did nothing.

He didn’t even know if Ace would want him around anymore, and he certainly didn’t think Ace would appreciate Sabo trying to interfere now when he’d been so useless before.

The longer time stretched on, the more the silence felt accusatory and resentful. Sabo couldn't take it anymore. Two days after Garp set off—for real, this time, and actually searching for their brother—Sabo left the room and wandered into the forest. He inhaled the fresh smell of nature, his lungs grateful for the break from the room's stale air.

He almost headed to their treehouse on instinct, but when he realized where he was going, he nearly threw up. The thought of going there when Luffy was gone, was alone like he'd always hated, and when Ace might hate Sabo…

He veered right instead.

Sabo knew the jungle of Mount Corvo well. He spent most of his time running between the trees and jumping over rocks and ducking branches with his brothers. But he allowed himself to get lost.

He didn't know how long he walked, just letting his feet carry him where they may. He only stopped when he heard his name called from behind him.

He turned to see Dadan. She sighed and sat against a nearby tree before patting the ground beside her. Sabo deflated a little and joined her on the ground. They didn’t talk, at first, and Sabo was grateful for it. The forest was a massive, living thing; it breathed and buzzed and sang. But Sabo hadn't realized it felt lonely until Dadan arrived. He’d spent plenty of time in the jungle, but very little of it was spent alone.

“It wasn’t your fault,” she said eventually. Sabo flinched, but didn’t answer—couldn’t answer, really. It was, but Luffy was as good as her son, and Sabo had lost him. It wouldn't feel right calling her a liar when she'd bothered to try and make him feel better. Sabo knew that Dadan was a kind woman at heart. She never turned them away in spite of all her complaints, and she even welcomed Sabo without too much fuss. Still, this caught him off guard.

He wasn't her responsibility.

“Stop that,” she said. Sabo turned his head to look at her. She must have read the confusion on his face because she huffed. “Stop thinking so damn much, kid. It wasn’t your fault, and I’m the adult here, so my word is final.”

Sabo wanted to make a crack about that—something sarcastic and cutting and said with a smile—but it died on his lips. She was the adult, and she was here trying to help him because of a mistake that he made.

Maybe she was here because she knew Luffy would have been. Luffy always looked after them. He brought smiles, and he redirected anger and frustration, and he was just… good. Luffy was good. Maybe Dadan was trying to do what he would want her to.

Then again, maybe she was here for Ace. Ace, who was Sabo’s responsibility when Luffy wasn’t around or when it was Luffy he was angry at—or at least pretending to be. Ace, who Sabo had left alone to brood and suffer in that oppressive silence that he himself had fled from. Ace, who would probably hate him all the more for it, who didn’t have Luffy to cheer him up either, and whose mom had followed him instead of staying. And still, even with all that, Sabo didn’t move to go back.

He sat in the dirt next to Dadan, feeling sorry for himself and selfishly taking comfort in her presence. He wondered briefly if this was what having a mom was like. Not just a mom in general. Technically speaking, he had one of those growing up. But a real mom. One who chased after you when you were upset and who made sure you had food on your plate, even if it was just rice, and who gave you a home rather than just a roof over your head.

Sabo brought his knees to his chest and hid his face in them. “How can you say that?” he asked, his voice choked and hoarse, and dammit, he wasn’t the one who deserved to cry. “How can you forgive me? How can you say it isn’t even my fault in the first place?”

Dadan sighed. Sabo could feel her shifting her weight at his side, probably as she leaned back more heavily on the trunk behind them. “Do you blame Ace?”

Sabo whipped his head up to look at her so quickly that it hurt a little. “What?” he asked, entirely incredulous. Forget forgiving him, how could Dadan say that? “Of course not!” Was that what Ace thought? Did he think Sabo blamed him? The thought was sickening.

“Why not?”

Sabo couldn’t believe what he was hearing. There was no way Dadan was blaming Ace for this. She wouldn’t. Especially not if she was forgiving Sabo. Part of him wanted to yell at her, to scream, to get angry. He didn’t, though. It still didn’t feel right, doing that to her now. Not when her words rang false.

Dadan’s face softened, and her eyes were kind when she said, “What’s so different between what he did and what you did?” And oh. All at once, Sabo understood what she was getting at. “He did his best to get Luffy back, to stop him from being taken, but the opponents were too strong. And when he woke up, he did what he still could and gave Garp information instead. I don’t blame him one damn bit, and neither do you, so why would you be any different?”

Sabo had answers to that. He really did. But they were all answers she had heard before: Ace fought back, but I was frozen; I shouldn’t have left Luffy alone to follow Ace; I’m supposed to be the rational one, so I should have made a plan and gotten us away. Dadan knew all of that, and still, she didn't blame him. She asked what made Sabo different, why she should hate him but not Ace, and he had rational answers but what came out instead was, “Ace is your son.”

He wanted to take the words back as soon as he said them. Dadan blinked at him for a moment, and it felt like Sabo’s world was about to crumble even further. His mind provided a clear picture of Dadan suddenly realizing that he wasn’t in fact one of her kids. He could see her standing up and leaving. He could see her rescinding her forgiveness, her acceptance, and her home because Sabo had reminded her that she owed him nothing.

And then, like a prophecy fulfilled, her face screwed up into something thunderous as she stood up. “Huh?” she said, voice loud. “What did you just say you brat?” Sabo squeezed his eyes shut. He couldn't look at her, could barely stand to hear this. It might break him completely, and he couldn’t break, not when Luffy was still in danger.

What could you do anyway? that traitorous voice asked.

Dadan yanked at his arms, pulling him to a stand, and he worried for a moment that she might hit him. He forced himself to stand still, to take it, because they both deserved it, but the blow never came. Instead, he was tugged forward into a warm embrace, and he could hear her sniffling in that way she always did when she was trying to be subtle. Trying to be strong for her kids. Sabo’s eyes stung.

“You idiot. What makes you think you aren’t my kid too, huh? I’ve put up with too much of your crap and spent too much time worrying about you for you to say that. I’ve earned being your mother too, dammit.”

Emotion swelled in his chest. Dadan didn’t just say things like that. Not usually. And she certainly wouldn’t say it if she didn't mean it.

Damn. Now he was crying too.

He screwed his eyes shut, and he gripped her back as tightly as he could, a small sob escaping his throat as she eased them back to the ground. He didn’t know how long they sat there, just crying in each other's arms on the dirt floor of the forest, but his throat was sore and his eyes red and swollen by the time they separated. His only solace was that Dadan didn’t look much better off than him. That and how much lighter he felt than when he first wandered off.

Ran away, really.

Dadan swiped at her eyes and under her nose, sniffling loudly one last time. Then, she stood up and brushed the dirt from her pants, although to little effect. She reached her hand down to help him up again, the picture of attempted nonchalance. Sabo loved her so much.

She called him her son. That had never been a title he’d been proud to hold before. Now, he rather thought he might enjoy stamping it across his forehead for everyone to see. He’d wear it as a badge of honor, even though Ace’s bullying would surely be relentless.

Ace, he realized with a pang. Sabo looked at Dadan as she pulled him to his feet. She smiled, soft and warm and fond, and Sabo felt like crying all over again. She turned around, probably toward the hut, and said, “Alright then, brat. We best be getting you back before we start crying or something.”

Sabo snorted a laugh. He didn’t know who she thought she was fooling at this point. Maybe Ace got his need to overcompensate after showing emotion from her. Sabo smiled. Ace would probably hit him if he said that to him. Maybe he would do it anyway.

The trek back was a lot longer than he expected it to be. He must have been walking for far longer than he’d realized. He was lucky to manage unscathed for as long as he did. Zoning out in the jungle of Mt. Corvo was a good way to get killed. Maybe it had been instinct. Then again, maybe Luffy’s propensity for lucky survival had just rubbed off on him.

When the hut came into view, Sabo slowed down. He couldn’t help it. He’d seen Ace raging and bloodied and near feral, but he had never actually been afraid of him before. And he still wasn’t, to be fair. Not really. He was just afraid of what he might think. He was afraid that his brother would hate him.

Dadan glanced back at him but didn’t say anything. She just kept walking and sat outside the hut by a fire some of the others had gotten going. Sabo appreciated it. He already felt emotionally exhausted, and he had a feeling that he’d need to have a talk with Ace too. It was time.

He only stood still for a moment longer, taking in a deep breath and steeling his nerve before walking to the door and beelining for their room.

Ace looked up at him when he stepped inside, his features relaxing for a moment before becoming neutral again. Well, neutral for Ace, which was vaguely antagonistic, but Sabo at least knew not to take that too seriously.

He fidgeted in the doorway for a moment before moving in and closing the door behind him. Immediately, it felt like the walls were closing in on him again, but he pushed the feeling aside as best as he could. He needed to apologize to Ace. Hopefully, he’d feel similarly to Dadan, but Sabo wasn’t too optimistic on that front. He was confident, however, that they’d be able to work through it. They were brothers. And Luffy would be fine because he had to be. The little rubber idiot had a knack for making it through danger in spite of his weakness. Luffy was strong, at his core. He’d come back and laugh at them and hit them if they were still fighting. It was best to stop before then—having Luffy of all people call you stupid was a terrible experience.

In the end, though, it was Ace who spoke first. He was always one to rush in headfirst with no hesitation. “Hey, ‘Bo.”

Sabo swallowed against a dry throat. “Hey, Ace.” Ace opened his mouth, but Sabo plowed forward before he could get a word out. “I’m sorry I left. I just… I needed to think for a moment, I guess.”

Ace tilted his head down, hiding his face behind his hair. We should probably cut it soon, he thought absently. All of us, actually. Part of his mind was already wondering where the scissors were and how they’d wrestle Luffy into sitting still long enough this time when Ace broke him out of his thoughts.

“S’okay. I get it.”

Sabo clenched and relaxed his fists a few times. He didn’t know what to do. “I, uh, I talked to Dadan. She talked some sense into me. Just a little bit of it though.” Sabo smiled haltingly, waiting for a joke of some sort, but all Ace did was hum. Might as well get it over with. “I’m sorry,” Sabo said, the words a rush.

At that, Ace did look up, blinking in confusion. Sabo moved forward and sat down in front of him.

“I’m so sorry, Ace. I should have done more to help, I should have made a plan, I should have at least listened to yours and gotten Luffy away, but—” Ace stood. Sabo fell silent.

“Shut up,” he said. Sabo felt the words like a physical blow. He resisted the urge to apologize again. “Why the fuck are you apologizing when it isn’t your fault?”

Sabo gritted his teeth. “Because it is. Weren’t you listening?”

“I don’t need to listen!” Ace yelled. “I was there, and it wasn’t your fault, so stop saying it was.”

Sabo felt like he had been going in circles all day. He deflated, resting his weight back against his arms, and Ace seemed to calm down too. “That’s what Dadan said too.”

Ace looked at him then, finally taking in the red eyes and filthy clothes. He sat back down, posture hunched. “Well, maybe you should listen to her. Just this once, though.” Sabo barked a laugh, and Ace offered a small grin in return before sobering again. “You were just trying to help. I’m the one who yelled at him and ran off. Who wasn’t strong enough.”

Sabo’s face twisted at that. He was still thinking that? “Neither was I,” Sabo said. “And I ran off too.”

Ace shook his head. “But—”

Sabo was sick of this conversation. He couldn’t listen to Ace, who already spent too much time hating himself, continue to pile sins he hadn’t committed onto his own shoulders. He sat up, leaned forward, and whacked him on the head.

Ace yelped, clutching at the injury and sending a nasty glare Sabo’s way, and it all felt so familiar that he couldn’t help but laugh at Ace’s expense. Ace growled and leaped forward, tackling Sabo onto his back. Sabo was still laughing.

Ace wasn’t even attacking, not really. It was half-hearted wrestling at worst, especially since Sabo was laughing too damn hard to put up anything resembling a serious effort. Eventually Ace was huffing small chuckles too, and when Sabo rolled them both over until they hit the wall, he devolved into full-on laughter. Sabo couldn’t help but grin widely at the sound. He’d missed it.

They collapsed next to each other, laughter dying down as they stared up at the cracked and stained ceiling—both were the results of their own efforts, alongside Luffy and neither result was as funny to Dadan as it was to them. They’d gotten yelled at, of course, but Luffy had been giggling the whole time, and even Dadan had been fighting back a smile at the sound. Gods, but Sabo missed him. He wondered if there were other kids like Dellinger on the ship, if there were other hostages that Luffy could talk to. He wondered if they even spoke Eastern or Grand and could communicate. He couldn’t help but hope that they didn’t know the noble tongue, though, even if it meant Luffy couldn’t communicate verbally.

He felt a bit guilty for the thought; he knew all too well how much Luffy loathed to be alone, but he’d be able to figure it out. He picked up languages quickly, almost oddly so. And he was excitable enough to get his point across in the meantime.

“You’re really not mad at me?” Ace asked almost disbelievingly. Sabo turned his head to face him. Ace was still looking up. “How can you not be mad?”

Sabo sighed and returned his gaze upward as well. “Are you mad at me?” he asked.

“Of course not,” was the immediate answer.

“Why not?”

“Because it wasn’t your fault. You did everything you could.”

“I did,” Sabo agreed, “but it wasn’t enough.” He could see Ace shaking his head out of the corner of his eye.

“You can’t think like that.”

“Then neither can you.” Sabo turned to look at him again, and Ace faced him as well. “Like I said, I talked to Dadan. Unfortunately, she was pretty convincing. I’m still definitely mad, and upset, and a little guilty, but… maybe I couldn’t have done anything different anyway.”

Ace stared at him but didn’t answer. Sabo could see the conflicting emotions dancing across his face as the words sank in.

“And that realization just made me even angrier because I felt even more useless than before, but if you need more convincing: do you think Luffy would blame you?”

Ace flinched back, like even the idea of it stung, but eventually, he shook his head. They both knew he wouldn’t.

“Luffy is the one in danger, so if he wouldn’t blame us, then we can’t either, right? Or at the least, we can’t just sit here wallowing in it. He wouldn’t want that either.”

Ace cracked a small smile at that. “He’d be pissed, huh?” Sabo smiled back and nodded. “Hell, he’d probably hit us and call us idiots.”

Sabo groaned. “That’s what I thought too. I hate when he does that.”

“It’s even worse when he’s right to do it,” Ace added.

Sabo laughed. “It is, isn’t it?”

They fell back into silence, but it had no trace of the oppressive feeling from before. “Hey,” Ace said eventually. “What if we didn’t have to feel as helpless?”

Sabo sat up at that, spinning to face his brother fully. Ace did the same. “What do you mean?” he asked.

Ace grinned again, and it was the sharp one he always gave when he was scheming. “Just ‘cause Gramps is being stubborn doesn’t mean there aren’t other options.”

Sabo stared for a moment before comprehension dawned on him. His own grin grew just as sharp at the edges. “Oh,” he said. “I think I see what you mean.”

They both laughed again, and there was something relieving about it, even moreso than before. Finally, they could do something. They could help. Ace pushed himself up to his feet, and Sabo was quick to follow. They didn’t say anything more before quietly moving out of the room and bursting through the front door of the hut. Dadan, Dogra, and Magra startled away from where their ears were pressed against the wall.

Denials were already on their lips, but Sabo just grinned at them. He and Ace headed off without another word.

Sabo had no doubt in his mind that Dadan and the others would be supportive of their plan and more than happy with it, but it was better if they had plausible deniability. At least until it was too late. They were doing the others a favor, really.

They moved in tandem as they made their way toward Foosha village. When they arrived at the outskirts, some of the villagers stared at them as they passed by. Sabo figured they’d all seen Luffy leave and were surprised to see them here now, after so much time had passed. Ace paid them no mind, and neither did Sabo. They didn’t pause at all until they were inside Party’s Bar.

Makino looked up at them, clearly also surprised to see them. Sabo couldn’t blame her. She’d visited plenty of times and knew they were near catatonic, frozen by guilt and fear and misery, locked away in their room as they licked their wounds. Sabo gave her a bright smile.

“Hey, Makino!” he started. “Thanks for all the food you brought us.”

Ace, at his side, offered a grin. “Yeah, it was real good. It was nice of you to do that.” Sabo could hear the ring of sincerity in the words. So could Makino, if the way her eyes misted over was anything to go by.

“We were wondering if we could ask for a small favor, though.”

She cocked her head to the side but smiled kindly nonetheless. “Of course, boys. What is it?”

Sabo appreciated her and everything she had done for them since they’d met. He was confident that she would help them. Ace and Dadan could say Sabo did his best all they want, but he certainly wouldn’t just stand by now. Not when he could help. Not when they knew Garp wasn’t doing everything in his power to help Luffy.

He met Makino’s eyes head-on. She looked at him with her kind, warm eyes—so different from his mother’s. The woman who used to be his mother, anyway, and that thought just had another smile pulling at the edges of his mouth. “Do you know how we can contact Shanks?” She was surprised, but only for a moment. She smiled again, and there was something fierce in it. Something defiant and brave and vindictive and, for a moment, Sabo was certain that none of Luffy’s stories about Shanks were exaggerations.

“As it happens,” she said, “yes I do.”

Chapter Text

Law wasn’t a fan of his newest duty on the crew.

When Doffy told them that they were setting sail for an island in the East Blue to pick something up, he hadn’t known what to expect. This, however, would likely have been last on his list of guesses. If it made it on the list at all, that is.

When they arrived on the island, Law expected that they would spend a few days docked at the small village before departing with whatever cargo their captain had deemed important enough to warrant a trip through the Calm Belt to the weakest sea. Instead, Doffy, Trebol, and Dellinger returned with a pale, upset, and bleeding child bound at the wrist hardly more than an hour later. It made Law uneasy. The boy perked up to wave goodbye to the worried villagers in the port, but he sank back into himself soon after they were out of sight.

It was strange.

The boy followed obediently when Doffy tugged at his bonds like a leash, presumably to lead him to his office. Law didn’t like this. He didn’t like any of it. The boy’s eyes were blank in a way that almost reminded Law of his own before he learned to replace the hurt with hate. He looked so little, though. Younger than Law had been, certainly.

He didn’t like it, but it wasn’t his place to say, so he went back to his cabin instead. Law wanted the world to burn, after all. He shouldn’t care about whatever this was. Maybe he was just curious; that made more sense.

What didn’t make sense, however, was the knock at his door minutes after he retreated behind it. He opened it to find Trebol with the boy at his side, wrists freed. He was staring down at the floor, eyes still empty. Trebol was grinning as he addressed him, ignoring Law.

"This is Law," Trebol said. "He'll be in charge of you while you're here."

Law tore his gaze away from the boy and up to Trebol, mouth gaping. “What?” he asked, his voice an octave too high for the anger to be effective.

Trebol still ignored him as he ushered the boy through the door and past Law. “Behave and listen to him until we give you further orders.” Finally, he turned to Law. “Luffy here is the newest member of our crew. He’ll be under your care, Law, so make sure to show him the ropes.”

Trebol turned and left, pretending not to see the incredulous rage clearly painted across Law’s face. He sputtered indignantly, finally breaking free from his surprise, but it was too late. He turned to look behind him, into the room, almost expecting this to be a joke or a trick of his imagination.

Maybe even a hallucination from the Amber Lead.

But the boy was standing in the room, oddly still and posture hunched. Law hesitated before walking toward him, closing the door behind him. He wasn’t one for pleasantries, but the kid couldn’t be more than nine, and he seemed a bit traumatized. Trebol had said that Law was in charge of him.

He sighed. Even if he wanted to help, he didn’t know how to. Words weren’t his strong suit anymore. Neither was comfort. There was one thing he could do to help, though, so he moved across the room, passing the boy without a word, to grab his medical bag. The boy—Luffy, he supposed—didn’t react at all, even as Law stopped in front of him.

He cleared his throat. “I’m going to treat your wounds.” Still nothing. Law hesitated. “Do you… speak Grand?” he asked. “Northern?” Shit. “...I don’t know Eastern,” he said, almost apologetically. Why would they put him in charge? Any of the others would be of more comfort, would be more welcoming, and apparently, Law couldn’t even communicate with the kid. Maybe they didn’t want the kid to be helped though. They called him a crew member, but he clearly didn’t want to be there. Or, at the least, whatever had brought him to the crew hadn’t been a happy experience.

Maybe they brought him to Law because they thought they could connect. Something in his shoulders eased, and he couldn’t resist rolling his eyes. He didn’t need their help. He thought Doffy liked his hatred. Maybe he wanted Law to make Luffy hate like that too.

Law didn’t think he wanted to, but he wasn’t entirely sure why. He’d been good at this, once, but that was a lifetime ago, and every ounce of protective instinct should have died with Lami.

Law raised his medical bag and shook it in front of the boy. He blinked out of his stupor and finally looked up at Law. He said something in a flowing, somewhat pretty language that didn’t sound like Eastern. The language of his island, perhaps? When Law didn’t answer, the boy said something that was definitely Eastern, but Law still couldn’t understand him. This entire conversation, or lack thereof, was giving Law a headache. The boy tilted his head consideringly before finally saying, “What’s your name?”

Law couldn’t help sighing in relief. Thank the gods. “Trafalgar D. Water Law,” he said, relieved enough to give his full name and not even all that annoyed the boy hadn’t heard Trebol give it. Clearly, he was a little out of it.

The boy’s face scrunched up a bit. “Tra… To… Torao.” He nodded, entirely self-assured even in his subdued state, and Law let out a mildly embarrassing squawk.

“No, it’s Trafalgar.” He tried for patience, but there was a hard edge in his voice. Not that Luffy seemed to care.

“That’s what I said. Torao.”

Law resisted the urge to strangle him. He was pretty sure Doffy didn’t have murder in mind when he put their newest member in Law’s charge. “No. Listen: Trafalgar,” he said slowly, clearly enunciating each syllable. “Not Torao.”

The boy cocked his head to the side, not unlike a puppy, and Law thought for a brief moment that he had been victorious. “I like Torao better,” Luffy said. Law took in a deep breath, ready to yell, if not pummel the kid, but then Luffy offered a small smile, and he stopped short.

He sighed instead, rubbing at his face before acquiescing. “Fine,” he said. “Just let me treat your wounds.” If it got the kid out of his head a little, Law supposed he could allow it. For now. He couldn’t even remember the last time he himself had smiled.

Luffy hummed and allowed Law to treat his wounds in peace. He moved at the right times, lifting his arms and removing his shirt, without Law even telling him to. He supposed that meant the kid had plenty of experience having his wounds treated. The implications of the thought outweighed the convenience. Law rarely got more than a few cuts or scrapes, even on their more dangerous missions.

But, as a pang in his abdomen so helpfully reminded him, he was always in a lot more pain than this kid had likely ever experienced.

By the time Law was done, Luffy had retreated back into himself. Law tsked when he realized but pulled away nonetheless. There wasn’t much he could do about it now. It was getting late enough that they could justifiably go to bed, and Luffy could probably use the sleep. Law ushered him toward the bed in the corner, previously kept empty, much to Law’s relief. He supposed having a room to himself had been too good to last.

Nothing good ever lasted long for him.

Luffy laid down without further prompting, not putting his shirt back on. It was probably fine. There was a blanket on the bed, and half of his torso was wrapped in bandages. He was snoring almost immediately, and Law gritted his teeth before giving in and throwing the blanket over him. If the already troublesome brat got sick, Law was pretty sure he’d be the one getting the blame. He was a doctor, after all.

Law left the room, only a little bit more quietly than he would normally. He was probably just tired. He went to the head to wash up, ignoring all the pestering questions from Baby 5 and Buffalo, before returning and climbing into bed himself. He hoped they’d get back to their base on Spider Miles soon, even though he knew it was a long journey away. He couldn’t wait to offload his newest burden.

When morning came, Law had actually managed a few hours of sleep. He sat up, rubbing at his eyes, before looking around the room. He paused when he realized the bed in the corner was rumpled. It was also empty.

He leapt out of his bed with a curse, ignoring the protests of his always sore joints, and hurried out the door. He scanned the deck for Luffy, but he heard him long before he saw him. He was laughing raucously, and Law’s gaze was drawn to him immediately. The boy was smiling, running around the deck with Baby 5 on his heels and her hairbrush clutched tightly in his hand. She was yelling after him, but Buffalo wasn’t helping, and Law was pretty sure he could see a smile pulling on her lips, so she was probably having fun rather than being truly angry.

The contrast between Luffy’s demeanor yesterday and the bright, happy boy Law saw today was almost dizzying. How could he bounce back so quickly from whatever had happened?

Law glared. Maybe they were nothing alike after all. Clearly, whatever sent the boy spiraling had been a triviality. He walked over, footsteps falling heavily against the wood of the deck, and snatched the boy by the back of his shirt as he ran by. Luffy yelped, the force of stopping so suddenly probably pressing against his wounds, but Law didn’t let go.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he asked, voice cold.

Luffy blinked up at him with wide, guileless eyes. “Playing,” he said. As if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Baby 5 slowed to a stop when she caught up to them but didn’t butt in.

Law’s glare sharpened. “Well, stop it. You wanted to join a pirate crew, so take it seriously.”

The boy’s expression twitched strangely, wavering for just a moment. He was speaking before Law had a chance to wonder why. “But there’s nothin’ else to do. I got yelled at when I sat on the bird at the front.”

“Figurehead,” Law corrected almost immediately.

Luffy ignored him. “And I got yelled at when I went to the kitchen to steal breakfast, too.”

Law shook him. “Of course you did, idiot. You just said yourself that you were stealing.”

Luffy hummed. “Yeah, but not stealing stealing. I can’t dine and dash on the ship. And there isn’t a bill anyway, right?”

He wasn’t technically wrong, but, “We pay for the food in labor. A crew doesn’t function unless everyone performs their duties, and when we’re done, we eat. The food is for our crew, but you’re not crew if all you do is run around.”

Luffy cocked his head again. “But she was running around too, and she’s crew, isn’t she?” Baby 5 looked a bit abashed at that but still didn’t say anything. “And Torao was sleeping, so I thought we just hadn’t started yet. Besides,” he said, “pirate crews have to party and have fun too.” He was nodding his head, entirely confident in his answer.

Law stared at him, and Baby 5 was blinking at him with no small amount of incredulity. “Where the hell did you hear that from?”

“My friends,” Luffy said, a distinct, implied duh in his voice. Law scoffed.

“As if some village kids would know better than I do. I’m actually a pirate.” Luffy frowned, opening his mouth to protest, but Law was done with the conversation. “You’ll be helping swab the deck today.” An easy enough choice since that was Law’s job today too. It would be easiest to train him as Law went through his own chores, after all.

Baby 5 rushed off, presumably to get them the mops without being asked. Luffy hummed. “I don’t know how to clean. Never done it before.”

Law squinted at him, but it didn’t seem to be a lie. “What, were you just that pampered?”

Luffy shook his head. “I tried to help Makino once, but she said she didn’t want me to and took the mop away. And Dadan would ask but I didn’t wanna ‘cos I hated mountain bandits.”

That was… a lot of information. “Why did it matter that you hate mountain bandits?”

Luffy laughed. “Cos Dadan and her family were mountain bandits. Torao is kinda stupid, huh?” He gritted his teeth, but Luffy continued before he could start yelling. “‘Sides, I don’t hate ‘em anymore. They weren’t like the ones that tried to kill me and were mean to my friends.”

Law rubbed at his temples. “Why were you with mountain bandits?”

“Gramps left me with them when I said I wanted to be a pirate.”

Law winced. Luffy didn’t sound too upset about it, but it still sounded like it sucked. Law’s family had at least loved him. Before they were slaughtered, that was. Maybe that was why Luffy decided to join: his grandfather returned and caused those injuries he boarded with, or the bandits he lived with had gotten fed up with his refusal to do chores.

The longer Law knew him, the more “maybe”s seemed to surround Luffy. There were a lot of questions, but Law didn’t want him to think they were friends. He was curious, sure, but he wanted to know about the kid, not get to know him. Besides, Law wasn’t sure he wanted to know the answers.

Baby 5 came back, mops in hand as she used the handles to push the buckets of wash water forward. Law ignored her smile and grabbed his mop while Luffy grinned brightly back and chirped a thank you. Law grabbed him by the arm and dragged him away so they could get started.

It was a simple task, swabbing the deck, and Law was glad for it. Easing Luffy into the work would be for the best, especially if he had never cleaned before. He dunked his mop and brought it to the floor, cleaning a small patch of wood so Luffy could see what to do.

He gave a determined nod and offered Law a thumbs up. “I got it, Torao! Thanks!”

Law grunted. “Great. Start working your way aftward and we’ll meet in the middle, alright?”

Luffy bounced slightly in place before nodding again and racing toward the bow as quickly as he could. He spilled a bit of mop water as he went, but Law figured it was fine since they hadn’t cleaned there yet. He moved to the stern and returned to his own task. Losing himself in the menial chores was easy. It quieted his mind and let him drift away from the pain, if only just a bit. Meditative, Giolla had called it. Not that she ever did chores, of course, but she claimed to get lost in her so-called “art” at times. He was nearly done with a quarter of the ship by the time the yelling and general chaos managed to break through to him.

He lifted his head, leaning the mop against a wall as he made his way toward the commotion. Soon enough, he realized that it was Luffy at the center of it all. Of course he was. Law hung his head for a moment before trudging over. Luffy sat on the soaked floor, his clothes wet and the mop bucket toppled over at his side. In front of him stood Baby 5, yelling properly now, also entirely drenched. Law only sped up when he saw her raise her arm and begin activating her fruit. He came to a stop between them. Words weren’t Law’s strong suit, and he didn’t know how to calm her down. They weren’t even friends; how was he supposed to know what to say?

He looked around and saw Buffalo standing just behind her, like he usually was, but if he was planning to interfere, he would have done it already. Trebol and Diamante stood overlooking them from the railing of the quarterdeck. Diamante was looking at Trebol uncertainly, but the man was smiling down at them and clearly had no plans to step in either. Diamante followed his lead. Law was on his own.

He turned his gaze back to Baby 5, and she had already transformed her extended arm into a fearsome-looking gun. Law opened his mouth, and nearly fell over as Luffy pushed past him.

“Wow!” he said, voice awed. “Is that a devil fruit power? That’s so cool! You’re probably really strong, huh? I bet it’s super useful too.”

Baby 5 blinked at the words before promptly bursting into tears. Luffy’s brow furrowed in concern but only for a moment before he walked forward with a laugh and slapped her on the back. 

“Don’t cry! You’ve got a great power and a whole bunch of friends, and you’re not hurt or anything, right? You’re okay.”

She nodded her head, falling silent and wiping at her cheeks, but the tears didn’t stop and her lip was still trembling. Luffy grinned like he didn’t even notice.

“I should let you get back to work,” she managed through the wavering of her voice. She turned to Law. “You should let him take a break. Or find a different job for him.” Then, she spun on her heel and stalked toward her room.

Luffy was staring up at him again. There was something vaguely unnerving about his gaze, like it could see right through him. “Do I get a break?” he asked.

Law scoffed. “From what? Making the deck filthy instead of cleaning it?”

“Yeah,” Luffy answered plainly.

That Makino person he mentioned may have been on to something. Perhaps mops weren’t Luffy’s forte. Then again, it couldn’t possibly be that difficult to learn, and Law was determined to fulfill his duty, even if it was the most frustrating one imaginable.

And so, they spent the rest of the day on the deck, with Law giving clear, explicit instructions and Luffy doing a terrible job of following them. Law ended up trailing after Luffy and making corrections that went ignored as he cleaned up after him. They only paused when Baby 5 brought out some lunch for them.

Clearly, Luffy had made a good impression on her, despite everything. He managed to say the one thing she always wanted to hear above anything else. It was almost uncanny.

By dinner, Law had mostly given up on Luffy learning to swab the deck. They ate outside together. Law rarely ate in the galley with the crew unless they made him, and Luffy seemed to think he wasn’t supposed to either. Law didn’t bother correcting him. He didn’t want to undermine his claim that proper meals had to be earned any more than he already had.

The next day, Law again woke up alone in his quarters. He didn’t rush like he did yesterday, but he didn't waste time either. This time, he was greeted by the sight of Luffy, Baby 5, and Buffalo talking and laughing in a small circle. Dellinger stood behind the mast, peeking out at them. He looked a little sad. Law walked past him and stood before the others.

Luffy craned his neck backward to see him rather than turning around, and Law winced. That had to hurt. Yet, Luffy was smiling. “Torao!” he greeted. “Good morning.” Then, he turned his neck even farther, looking to where Dellinger had just ducked behind the mast fully. He paused for a second, seeming to weigh his options before getting up. He leaned the top half of his body around the mast rather than walk around to face Dellinger fully. “Hi,” he said. “D’you wanna join us?”

Dellinger’s eyes were wide. His voice was small when he asked, “Really?”

Law thought it was odd for the boy who was usually so outspoken to seem shy and uncertain now, but Luffy just nodded and reached a hand out. Dellinger took it hesitantly and squeaked as Luffy yanked him around and dragged him back to the circle. He sat down, pressed against Luffy’s side with Law still standing over them.

“‘M sorry,” he mumbled. Law could see his own confusion mirrored on Baby 5 and Buffalo’s faces. Still, Luffy was unfazed.

“‘S’okay,” he said, but his smile had dimmed. He looked down at the ground in front of him instead of at Dellinger, watching his own feet sway from side to side. “Wasn’t your fault.”

Law didn’t know what that was about, but he wasn’t convinced by Luffy’s words. Dellinger, at least, was happy to take them at face value. “‘Kay!” he chirped. “I’m Dellie.”

Luffy smiled again, almost as brightly as before. “I’m Monkey D. Luffy, and I’m gonna be King of the Pirates!” Law choked. The others were in a similar state, bar Dellinger who practically had stars in his eyes.

He hadn’t shouted the words, thank the gods, but he hadn’t been quiet either and such a bold claim could easily earn Doffy’s ire. “Idiot!” Law banged a fist against Luffy’s head. He whined and clutched at it but stopped talking and looked up at him. “Just… don’t say that again, okay?”

Luffy pouted. “But it’s true. I promised.”

Baby 5 leaned forward. “Law’s right.” Buffalo nodded along as she spoke. “You can’t say that where Doffy might hear. He’d get really angry. You can’t say anything either, Dellie.”

Dellinger mimed zipping his lips shut, but Luffy didn’t seem entirely convinced. “Isn’t he always angry?”

“Nuh-uh,” Dellinger said. “Not always.”

Buffalo finally spoke up. “He asked you to join, didn’t he? That was nice.”

Both Luffy and Dellinger fell silent at that. “Okay,” he acquiesced. “I won’t say it where he can hear.” And with those words, Law could see a bit more of the light in his eyes fade out. He hoped it would be as temporary as last time.

They started the day with kitchen duty, but it didn’t last long.

Luffy was constantly glancing around, not at all surreptitiously, and trying to steal food instead of prepping it like Law had shown him. After a few hours, Cook sent them to help with dishes. He gave them the rest of the day off when enough plates had been shattered to coat the entire floor surrounding Luffy. Law had to carry him out of the room so he didn’t cut his sandaled feet.

When they left the kitchen, Corazon was on the deck. Law hadn’t seen him since they left Luffy’s island. Actually, most of the adults seemed to be avoiding Luffy as much as the kids were clinging to him. Trebol’s claim that Law would be in charge of him certainly seemed to be holding true. More so than anticipated, even. He turned to tell Luffy that he might as well spend the time learning more about the ship, but he was already gasping and running past Law.

“Wow!” he said, and Law was getting sick of hearing the word from him. Luffy seemed to be impressed by everything. Then, of course, he realized that the object of his fascination this time was Corazon. Law started running. “You’re so tall! Hey, hey, how tall are—” He was kicked away the moment he was in reach.

Law cursed, barely managing to catch him in time before he toppled over the side of the ship. Luffy exhaled heavily, eyes spinning. “I thought I was gonna die,” he breathed out.

It would serve you right, he couldn’t help but think. Still, he sent a glare toward Corazon. Law really didn’t like that guy.

Luffy popped back up. He shook like a dog, as if physically shaking off the blow, and charged toward Corazon again. Law swore again, running to catch him when he was inevitably kicked away.

Law was exhausted by the time Luffy had seemingly grown bored of whatever game it was he thought they were playing. Even the ever-stoic Corazon seemed perturbed.

The days passed almost in a blur after that.

There were things that changed every day, like whatever chore Law tried to teach Luffy only for him to fail spectacularly or the games and chaos Luffy would decide to start. The older members would bark orders at them when Luffy was getting particularly rowdy. There were things that stayed the same too—a routine of sorts that developed.

Law snapped and snarked at Luffy, and Luffy smiled and laughed and said, “Torao is funny!” The others gathered around Luffy, and subsequently Law, whenever they were free, and listened to him tell jokes and outlandish stories. Luffy ran at Corazon at least once a day so they could “play,” although still not taking to the Cora-san nickname the others were so fond of—from what Law had seen, and experienced, Luffy preferred giving his own nicknames. Once, after Law had asked why he continued, Luffy had paused. “He doesn’t feel bad,” he answered eventually. “Not like he does.” Law didn’t ask again after that.

Law didn't know how to handle Luffy, despite what must seem like a great deal of experience to any outsider. He was anxious for their return to land so he could be freed from his responsibility. The boy was bright and loud and so unlike Law that it hurt to look at him sometimes. It hurt even worse in the quiet moments when Luffy fell still.

Law was angry and hateful and too damn smart to be affected or influenced by a near-feral charge. So why did it feel like it was happening anyway?

Shanks wasn’t expecting a call from Makino.

He’d left his number, and he thought of them as friends, but it came as a surprise all the same. He was happy when he answered, but it was not Makino on the line.

Instead, it was two little boys who asked, “Is this Shanks?” and who said they were Luffy’s brothers. Two little boys who said that Luffy had been taken. Who asked him to come to Dawn. Who said that if he was the man Luffy said he was, that if he was even half that man, then please, please save their baby brother. They were too weak. Garp was limited by his position and by Luffy’s threatened safety. Please.

“Of course,” Shanks said. “Of course.”

Shanks demanded that they change course and set out for Dawn Island, and then he nearly collapsed on his bed, head in his hand.

Benn wandered in not long afterward.

For a while, he just sat there, a silent comfort at Shanks’s side as he choked back worry and fear and nausea. He knew Garp was Luffy's grandfather. He’d known since the first day of the two months the man spent chasing after him, shouting about no good pirates and corrupted grandsons. Part of him understood why Garp hadn’t called him, but the rest of Shanks hated him for it. He hated that Luffy was gone and Garp hadn’t called, maybe thought he wouldn’t help if asked, hated that two boys who didn’t sound much older than Anchor had nearly begged him. He hated that they felt they needed to.

He hated that he had left Anchor, promise or no promise, busy as a pirate or not. Hated that the little boy he’d gotten so attached to, all of seven years old, was in danger. Hated that he’d been spoken so highly of when he hadn’t been there, and when it took so long for anyone to resort to calling him.

Eventually, Benn spoke. “He’ll be fine, Captain. You know Anchor. And we’ll get him soon enough.” He took a drag of his cigarette. Shanks let him, even though he usually didn’t like it when Benn smoked in their quarters. Shanks almost wished he smoked too. “He’ll be fine.”

“Yeah,” Shanks croaked, “I hope so.” He didn’t know what he would do if he wasn’t.

Chapter Text

Luffy didn't like the ship at first. Everything felt sort of numb and distant. He still didn't like the ship much, and it wasn't as cool as the Red Force for sure, but it wasn't so bad after all.

Strangely enough, Luffy had made friends. He liked the other kids. They were a little weird, but he liked that too. Baby 5 and Buffalo had cool powers, and Dellie's horns and teeth were super cool too, even though they hurt.  And Torao kinda reminded him of Ace a little bit. Torao pretended to be mean but was really nice. He spent lots of time with Luffy, and he explained things over and over, and it took forever for one or both of them to give up. Torao never hit him or tried to kill him either. No one on the ship did, actually. Not since he was brought aboard, anyway.

Luffy didn’t like most of the adults though. He looked at all of them when he first saw them—he hadn’t looked at Mingo, and that had been a mistake—and none of them felt good. They weren’t nice people, and that would have been fine; they were pirates, so they didn’t have to be. But they felt bad, like fruit that had been on the ground too long and turned brown and mushy. Mingo was the worst one. Luffy didn’t like looking at him, not really looking, since the first time he’d done it. Mingo made his neck prickle and made him feel sick and made him want to run. But there was nowhere to run, and so Luffy didn’t look.

But he always met his eye when he felt Mingo’s stare.

Most of the adults stayed away from him, and Luffy was more than fine with it. They only talked to him when he was in trouble, which was sort of often. He tried really hard to be good, though, so it was less than back home. But he always ended up breaking things or tripping people or being “in the way,” and they’d spend a long time yelling before Torao made him apologize and pulled him away.

The pretty Mingo—Torao had told him they were brothers—didn’t feel like that though. He felt bright and fun and sorta reminded Luffy of the moments on cold days when the clouds parted and let the sun out. Luffy liked his hat and how tall he was and how he always played with him.

Torao said it wasn’t playing, but Pretty Mingo never seemed really mad, and it didn’t hurt cos Luffy was rubber. ‘Sides, Gramps hit way harder, and sometimes people acted mean when they really weren’t cos they were lonely. Torao should’ve known that, of course, but he was weird sometimes. Like when Luffy would climb on him or hug him. He’d always kinda tense up and he’d yell, but Luffy would only let go when he started struggling, which always took longer than it would if Torao really didn’t like it. Or like when, a few days after they left Dawn, Luffy told Torao he liked his spots cos they were pretty cool and so they should obviously be friends and Torao had yelled at him for it. Luffy didn’t give up though, and he was pretty sure that they were friends by now anyway.

But the contact always seemed to make Torao a little lighter when he was extra sad, and Luffy loved hugs, so it all worked out.

They’d been sailing for a week when the guy with the stripes on his face told Torao that “lessons will be resuming.” He didn’t look at or say anything to Luffy. Torao sighed and told him that they’d all been taking them since they set out for Dawn but had stopped when they got Luffy.

Everyone on the ship spoke Grand, which was good because Gramps made sure to teach it to Luffy and Ace and Sabo. He said it was the “language of the Marines!” He might’ve refused except Luffy knew Shanks and his crew spoke it too, which meant it was also the language of pirates, which meant it was worth learning.

But apparently, Grand alone wouldn’t be enough.

Baby 5 and Buffalo and Torao and Dellie all sat in a circle on the deck without being asked, so Luffy sat down too. Torao grunted when he jostled him but didn’t move away, and Dellie smiled and leaned against him. There was a big board of some kind that had been wheeled onto the deck. It had writing on it, but Luffy didn’t know what it said. “When we arrive in Dressrosa,” Stripe Face was saying, “you’ll all become members of the royal family, which means that you will need to speak and act as such.” He was glaring at Luffy now. He wondered why.

He wasn’t any good with manners and he didn’t wanna be, but Luffy was pretty good with languages, he thought. He’d probably catch up fast, even if the other kids had been having lessons for a few months.

“We’ll continue from where we left off,” Stripe Face continued. “Monkey, you’ll have to figure it out as you go along. Now, the Noble Tongue—” and oh! Luffy knew that one.

When he said as much, a simple, "I know that!” in the Noble language Sabo taught him, all activity on the deck seemed to pause. That happened a lot, Luffy had noticed. Everyone was staring at him too, though, so Luffy gave them all a grin. That would show stupid Stripe Face. Now Luffy was actually ahead of everyone else.

“What the fuck?” Torao said in Grand.

“What the fuck,” Luffy parroted back in Noble.

Luffy thought school would be stupid and boring, but this was kind of fun.

“How many languages do you speak?” Dellie asked, hopping to his feet. Luffy grinned at the awe in his voice before he attempted to count on his fingers.

“Five!” he answered proudly.

“That’s seven fingers, Luffy-ya.” Torao’s voice sounded kinda choked. Luffy would be worried, but it seemed like his voice did that a lot, so he ignored it.

Luffy blinked at him. “Oh,” he said. He put down three of them. “Like this?”

Torao sighed instead of answering.

Baby 5 stood and walked over to him, so Luffy got up too. “What languages?” Baby 5 asked. Her eyes were wide and impressed. Luffy liked this way better than everyone being quiet or mean. The other kids usually weren’t for long, but this was still better.

“I can speak Dawn’s language, Eastern, Grand, Noble, and something called the God Tongue—but that’s mostly just curses and insults.”

There were sharp inhales, and then the deck seemed to go entirely silent. No one was even whispering.

Suddenly, Luffy squawked as he felt his leg being pulled out from under him and hoisted into the air. He dangled upside down, face to face with Mingo.

“What did you just say, little Monkey?” Mingo’s smile had never seemed nice but this one was almost scary. But Luffy was brave. He’d promised himself he would be when he first saw Ace and Sabo coming after him, so he decided it wasn’t scary after all.

“I said I speak five whole languages,” he declared.

Mingo didn’t seem properly impressed. He still had that not-scary smile, and his grip on Luffy’s ankle tightened.

“You claim to know the God’s Tongue?”

Luffy knew there was a right answer. He knew there was something Mingo was looking for that would resolve the whole thing with as little trouble as possible. But Luffy didn’t know what the answer was. What he did know was that he wouldn’t figure out what it was in time, and he wouldn’t be able to say it convincingly even if he did. He also knew the truth.

“I sure do, you pathetic, miserable lowlife.”

Luffy was thrown at speed into the mainmast almost before he finished talking. He felt the solid wood crack beneath the force of it as the air was pushed from his lungs. He lay on the deck for a moment, struggling to breathe and to understand what just happened.

Mingo threw him, sure, but why did it hurt?

And it did hurt; it hurt really bad, but Luffy had been hurt worse before so he forced himself to stand back up and glare at Mingo. “What was that for!”

Mingo was staying very still. It seemed like the rest of the crew was too, but theirs seemed different. They were almost afraid. Mingo definitely wasn’t.

Some of the other kids looked worried or were shifting their weight from foot to foot. Torao’s fists were clenched at his sides, his eyes darting between Luffy and Mingo and sometimes to the sea, over the banisters.

“Never speak that tongue again, or I will cut yours out.” He meant it. Luffy could tell he meant it. But still.

“You asked me to!” he protested.

Mingo was still standing motionless. “I asked if you’d claimed you could.” It almost sounded patient. But Luffy had heard patience from Makino, and this sounded closer to a warning.

“But what’s the point of claiming it when I can prove it?”

Doflamingo was next to him in a second, and Luffy couldn’t help but flinch back. He hadn’t even seen him move. “In case you haven’t realized, little Monkey, I am perfectly capable of hurting you. I could hurt you a great deal, in fact. I want to, even. Do not mistake idiocy for bravery, little Monkey. I’ve never been one for resisting temptations.”

And with that, he left. Probably headed for his office.

Motion and noise returned to the ship once Mingo was out of sight, and Torao and the others rushed over to Luffy. “Shit,” Torao said. “Shit, Luffy, I’m so sorry.” He pulled him to his feet and, without anyone saying anything, they all began moving to Torao and Luffy’s room.

Once they were inside and the door was closed, everyone relaxed a little. Luffy thought maybe they all felt safer in there, which was kinda weird, since he was usually the only one Torao allowed inside. Still, he was glad they were feeling better. “Why is Torao sorry?” he asked.

Baby 5 grabbed his arm, gently, and she looked guilty too. “We shouldn’t have asked questions. I just thought it was so cool that you know so many languages, but I just… I’m sorry I’m so useless.”

Luffy laughed and offered a bright grin. She seemed a bit taken aback, like she usually was when he smiled at her. “Don’t be silly! You guys didn’t hit me; Mingo did. And you’re not useless, so stop saying it! You’re my friend, and all my friends are great.”

Torao clicked his tongue as he checked the back of Luffy’s head. “Does this hurt?” he asked, before pressing down.

Luffy yelped and leaned away from the touch. Torao tsked again. “You’re bleeding.”

“Then why’d you have to ask him if it hurt?” Dellie said. Torao glared at him, and he ducked behind Buffalo. Torao bent down to rifle through the medical bag he always seemed to have with him. Since Luffy had met him, at least. 

Luffy blinked at him as he began dabbing at and bandaging his head. He grinned and waited until the bandages had been tied off to hug him since Torao got upset if he moved while he was being treated.

“Torao is my friend too!” he said. “All of you are!”

Torao tried to escape, cheeks pink, but Luffy used his powers to wrap around him multiple times, like he did with Ace. When the others joined the hug, he untangled one arm to wrap around all of them.

“Besides, you guys don’t have to worry about me,” Luffy said. “I’ve been hurt way worse before. I can handle it.”

Everyone pulled back at once. “You what?” they all asked at varying volumes. Some of them seemed mad or upset. Torao looked like he was gonna be sick.

“Yeah!” Luffy chirped. “I even got tortured, once! It’s how Ace and Sabo and I became friends.” This was a good story, and Luffy was happy to tell it. Despite the faces his friends were making as the story went on, his smile never wavered. Torao sighed and leaned his head against Luffy’s shoulder halfway through. Dellie climbed into his lap and Baby 5 slid next to him on the opposite side Torao was on. Buffalo moved to sit behind him and Luffy leaned back quickly. Buffalo was super comfy.

This was nice.

Luffy didn’t really like it here, and he hated Mingo and most of the others, and he missed his brothers, but he did like his new friends. Maybe he could take them with him when he went back.

When the Red Force docked in Foosha village, the townspeople were anxious. Shanks could see it in the averted gazes and hear it in the tone of their whispers. He wasn’t surprised. Even if they’d known him before, he was still a pirate, and all too recently they’d been reminded that pirates couldn’t be trusted.

Shanks didn’t know where to go, though. Luffy wasn’t there, and he’d never met any brothers in the year he’d been there, so Luffy probably went to live with them after he left. They certainly hadn’t been at the bar and, as far as Shanks knew, Luffy lived alone when he didn’t stay there. And Makino hadn’t called him when it happened. She may have lent them the Den Den, but she hadn’t called him. Shanks wasn’t sure he’d be welcome at Party’s Bar anymore.

And yet, as he disembarked his ship and hesitated in the midst of a quickly dispersing crowd, it was Makino that approached him. She was smiling, but it was strained. She was worried, but Shanks thought she looked a little relieved too.

Makino didn’t speak. She simply turned on her heel once she had his attention and headed toward the mountains. Shanks and Benn followed while the rest of the crew stayed with the ship.

It hadn’t taken long to arrive at Dawn. His crew hadn’t been far to begin with—spending time in the shallows of Paradise and taking their time in returning to the New World after their sabbatical in the East Blue. They sailed in shifts, never pausing in their journey back. They took shortcuts and used a lifetime of knowledge of the seas and currents to get back as quickly as they could, and it still took three days.

He knew, logically, that that was an unprecedented speed. He knew that it was insane to expect anything shorter. But the days dragged as they passed, and it felt like Luffy was drifting further from their reach with every moment.

They trailed after Makino even as she led them deeper and deeper into the jungle. The foliage was dense, and Shanks could feel large and dangerous predators pinging constantly at his haki. It was almost nerve-wracking. He knew well that he and Benn were more than capable of handling anything Dawn could throw at them. But Luffy had apparently been living here, and it only compounded his worry. What the hell was Garp thinking, leaving him up here? The feeling only worsened when he found himself at a worn shack owned by bandits, and Makino told him that they had arrived.

A short woman stomped forward, only letting up on the aggression when she noticed Makino.

“Are you Shanks, then?” she asked. He nodded, and she nodded in turn. “Luffy mentioned your hair. And your scars. And damn near anything else he could think of.” The woman’s eyes were misting slightly. Makino laid a hand on her arm.

“He talked about you a lot after you left, Captain. It’s why Ace and Sabo thought to call.”

Shanks hesitated. “And you didn’t?”

She blinked but offered a smile. “I’m afraid I didn’t think to. I didn’t think I would have to. They’ll explain, I’m sure.”

The short woman nodded again, clearly having collected herself somewhat while he and Makino talked. “I’m Dadan. I’m the leader of the Dadan Family mountain bandits. The boys live with me, understand?” Shanks’s gaze darkened. Garp left them with bandits? Even after it was mountain bandits that nearly killed Luffy? Dadan must not have liked his expression. Her own took on a sharper edge, a threat written into the lines of her face. “They’re mine. Understand? We aren’t pirates. We don’t have a ship and don’t know how to sail. We don’t know how to find those bastards. But you do. Luffy trusts you, and so do his brothers.” She stopped talking, but Shanks could hear the unspoken words at the end. Bring him back. I’m trusting you because I must. Bring him back or else.

This, at least, he had no problem with. He was glad Anchor was loved here, if nothing else. Shanks met her eye steadily and nodded. She stepped aside. Makino led him into the hut. Benn followed after, still without a word. In a room on the right, there were two young boys, a little bigger than Luffy and a little older too. They eyed him dubiously and, like Dadan, eased slightly when they saw Makino at his side.

“So you’re Shanks?” the black-haired boy said. Shanks nodded.

Makino stepped forward and gestured to the boy who’d spoken. “This is Ace,” she said. She gestured to the blonde at his side. “This is Sabo. They’re Luffy’s older brothers.” Shanks had figured as much.

The boys were blatantly staring—sizing him up, he figured. They looked strong, for their size. They had rough, calloused palms from, Shanks assumed, gripping the blood-tinged pipes propped up in the corner of the room. Ace’s knuckles were cracked and scarred, and Sabo’s weren’t much better. Their aggression was honed and practiced in a way that would have been unnerving to see at their age if Shanks were anyone else.

He broke the silence first. “What can you tell me?” he asked. Too much time had been lost already, and Shanks didn’t waste any more on pleasantries and meaningless words of comfort. They’d all be much more comforted by Luffy’s safe return. The two boys seemed to appreciate his choice.

They leaned back, no longer tensed to run or fight or whatever else they had in mind. It was Sabo who answered. “It was ten days ago, now.” Shanks inhaled sharply at the words. From the corner of his eye, he could see Benn flexing his hands to keep from clenching them into fists.

The boys seemed to understand the reaction. “Dadan called Gramps when we first got back to the hut,” Ace said. “Sabo asked her to before he passed out. Told her that Luffy had been taken.” Ace didn't say it, but Shanks figured he must have been unconscious himself, at the time. Ace gritted his teeth, jaw clenched as he glared at the floor in front of him. “We thought he left right away. We thought he’d do everything he could, that he’d call in everyone who could help.” That he’d call you, Shanks heard. “He didn’t. He came here first, to ask for information we could have given over the phone.”

“We called you after he left,” Sabo cut in.

Shanks took a breath. At his side, Benn sat down, like the boys were. Makino followed suit quickly enough, and Shanks took the unspoken cue to do the same. Shanks understood that there were no secure lines on Dawn to call from. It was part of why he himself had agreed to come in person, after all. “And what information did you have to give?”

Here, the boys hesitated. They glanced at each other before straightening their backs, sitting as tall as they could. It wasn’t much. “If you want to know, you’ll have to take us with you,” Ace said, voice strong.

He could feel his own surprise mirrored in the other adults in the room. Apparently, they hadn’t even told Makino about this little plan of theirs. She didn’t tell them to stop, though.

“I don’t take kids on my ship,” Shanks said. “Anchor is already in danger. I don’t need to be responsible for you two as well.”

Confusion twitched across their faces at the nickname, but their stares didn’t waver. “We can help,” Sabo said. “We’ll stay out of the way unless you need us, and we can fight enough to defend ourselves if necessary.”

Shanks looked down at the bandages still wrapped around their bodies in different places, peeking out of their clothes and stretching across their limbs. They saw him looking but didn’t acknowledge it. They all knew that whoever took Luffy went through them to do it and likely came out of the fight without so much as a scratch. Anyone willing to go against Garp, to threaten his family just to keep the Navy out of their business, would have to be more than strong enough to handle these boys. They may have been strong for their island, but the world was a whole lot bigger than that, and Shanks knew they’d just learned that the hard way. Still, they asked.

The two boys in front of him remained silent, their stares and the determined set of their brows unwavering. They weren't like Luffy much, Shanks didn't think. Too angry or too polite or too good at arguing. One of them looked like him, a little, but that was it.

But that single-minded, stubborn loyalty? That was all Anchor, alright.

But still, they were kids. Older than Luffy, and seemingly more competent, but still kids.

Wherever this search brought Shanks, it wouldn't be somewhere he should be bringing kids to. Especially not when Luffy would already be there, and Shanks would be focused on protecting him.

But he looked at them, at those hard gazes and crossed arms, and he could see the desperation in their eyes too. The guilty slope of their shoulders before they tensed every muscle they had in some attempt at intimidation. He could tell they felt just like he did.

"It won't be safe," he tried anyway.

"That's why we need to get him as soon as possible," the blond one said.

"And we know him," added the other. "We know what he'd do, where he'd go, how he'd try to get away. We can help."

I know him too, Shanks thought.

"Okay," he said.

Shanks knew it was an empty threat. He knew it truly and deeply. They wouldn't hold back the information if he didn’t take them along. There was no world in which these kids called for his help but sacrificed it for stubborn pride and petty threats. He agreed anyway. He could see the hurt and the fear and the desperation in their eyes, and he got it.

He knew Anchor would be happy to see them, and he did believe that they’d stay on the ship when he told them too—although he doubted they would be happy about it. He believed they knew all too well how outclassed they were. He believed that they wouldn’t risk any effort to retrieve their brother and put him in further danger.

Maybe he was also feeling a bit of guilt. Anchor was taken after Shanks left him behind. To keep him safe, he’d told himself.

He knew that no one would have gone after Anchor to get to Garp if they had to go through Shanks first as well. If they knew they’d be getting more enemies than they bargained for. He also doubted that they knew who Anchor’s father was. Shanks himself wasn’t supposed to know. He only did because Garp used to brag about his “little brat, Dragon” to Captain Roger. Shanks could hardly believe that Garp’s son, a boy who refused to join the Marines because he abhorred violence, grew into the leader of the Revolutionary Army.

Maybe it was one of those reasons or maybe it was all of them, but whatever it was, Shanks agreed. At his assent, the boys sagged, as if their strings had been cut.

They stood quickly, grabbing their pipes and two small bags that they’d clearly pre-packed. Shanks pushed himself to his feet. He could feel Benn’s eyes on him, but he didn’t turn to look. He knew what he wanted to say.

Makino didn’t object either. She stood in the corner, wringing her hands and watching the boys with blatant worry. But she stepped aside as they made their way to the door. The boys looked back at Shanks as they stepped through it, impatience clear on their faces. Shanks sighed, and he and Benn followed them through it. The adults took the lead soon after, guiding the boys to the ship even though they surely knew where the docks were.

Ace didn’t seem too happy about being led, but the occasional touch or look from his brother soothed him enough that they stayed behind. Shanks watched the interactions with a shrewd eye. It was a subtle thing, but he could read the message they were sending loud and clear: We can stay behind. We can follow orders and let you take the lead.

He appreciated the reassurance it offered.

They returned to the ship, and Shanks could see the questions in his crew’s faces. Instead of answering, he made his way to the stern and stared out to the sea before him. Benn took over, calling out orders that the crew followed with only the slightest hesitation. And like that, they set out from Dawn: Shanks, his crew, and the two kids.

When they were far enough from Dawn that Shanks couldn't make out the details, he turned around and went to find Ace and Sabo. They were standing on the main deck, off to the side and out of the way. They looked uneasy, on a strange ship with a strange crew. Shanks felt a pang of guilt for abandoning them, especially when he knew Benn would be too busy to stay by their side.

“Boys,” he called. They turned to face him, all hints of discomfort tucked and hidden away before they’d even fully turned. Shanks nodded towards the galley, and the three of them made their way over, converging on the door. A bit of food never hurt a conversation, in Shanks’s opinion. Besides, if these two were anything like Anchor, they’d be happy for the meal.

Roo followed them in a moment later, situating himself in the kitchen while Shanks and the boys sat at a table. Roo didn’t say anything and neither did Ace or Sabo, so Shanks didn’t comment either. The boys hadn’t even asked Benn’s name yet. They could do introductions later.

They sat in silence for a moment, the only sound in the room was the familiar click click click of the stove igniting. Eventually, though, after Shanks heard Roo get out a pan and start preparing whatever dish he’d decided to make, the boys began to speak.

They told him what happened with deep shame in their eyes and in their voices as the Red Force sailed farther and farther from Dawn’s shores. Shanks didn’t like anything they were saying. Halfway through the story, Roo brought over a few heaping plates that the boys dug into greedily. They didn’t pause in their words, even through full mouths and flung punches as they grappled over every morsel. Shanks smiled at their antics, but it was a small thing. He could see the spaces between their words and their fighting, the small spaces that they continuously seemed surprised to find empty. The person who was meant to fill them, someone always at their side, wasn’t there anymore, and Shanks could see the grief that flashed across their faces at every reminder.

He didn’t know what to say when they were done. Words of comfort never came easily to him, so he said the only thing he could think of. “It’s not your fault. We’ll get him back.” He only even had that much because it was what he needed to believe. It was what Benn kept telling him. He hoped it eased Ace and Sabo’s guilt more than it did his.

He thanked them—for the information and for looking after Luffy for him—and by then it was late enough that Shanks could show them to their room. The Red Force was a big ship, and they weren’t a large crew. It wasn’t all that difficult for his crew to clear out a storage room and set up hammocks for the boys while they were talking. Shanks was glad they’d taken the initiative to do so. He hadn’t thought that far ahead.

Ace and Sabo were exhausted enough that he hoped they’d get some sleep.

Shanks gathered his crew on the deck, where they could keep an eye on their heading and their surroundings, and he summarized what he’d learned. It didn’t resonate with them any more than it had with him. Yasopp thought something about the name “Doffy” was familiar but couldn’t place why. Shanks thought he may have heard whispers about an up-and-coming pirate crew, but he didn’t remember the details. He cursed himself for it, tried to resist cursing Yasopp too, and he knew it was ridiculous, but he couldn’t help it. The result was the same: they didn’t have nearly enough to go on.

They sat in silence for a moment, but it was Hongo who spoke up. “We do know someone with a much wider information network than we have. Someone with a lot more crew members on the lookout, too.” Shanks blinked at him.

Hongo wasn’t much of an idea man, and if Shanks were any other captain, then such a suggestion would not have gone over well. The fact of the matter was that the crew Shanks had a decent relationship with, who had the best information network he knew of among pirates, who was still likely to help him on top of all of that, was the Whitebeard Pirates.

Benn sighed and moved to stand, but Shanks waved him off. “I’ll make the call,” he said. He needed information quickly. He needed them to say yes. The best way to go about achieving those things was if the captain himself was the one making the call. So, he would.

The crew got back to work, and Shanks dialed up the Moby Dick on their Den Den.

“You’ve reached the Grand Party Line, Haruta speaking.” Shanks could hear the shit-eating grin in his voice just as plainly as he could see it on the snail. He wanted to be pissed at how glib Haruta was being, but damn near every call his crew made to Old Man Newgate’s was a social one. More than half the time, they called because they were in the area and looking to party.

“Haruta,” he said. The snail’s expression turned serious. “I’d like to talk to your captain. I have a request to make of him.”

Chapter Text

Sengoku was the Fleet Admiral of the Marines. This meant that he received a lot of phone calls. Some of them were bureaucratic nonsense, some were frivolous updates from Garp. Some were from his son, undercover and stuck with his demon of a brother. Some calls were about serious threats and life-threatening situations. There hadn’t been much in the way of intersection, thus far—not more than the everyday dangers his son faced, anyway—but there were too many possibilities. All of that was to say that every time his Den Den rang, Sengoku felt a pang of fear. Garp’s voice, for all that it usually came with annoyance, was a balm to his nerves. Usually.

To hear the news that his boy, Luffy, who was only seven, was in the same danger as his own boy was far from frivolous. Hell, Luffy was probably in more danger. Rosi was a spy, a traitor to Doflamingo, but he had his cover. Luffy was collateral, sure, but from Garp’s stories, he had an attitude. And from Rosi’s reports, Doflamingo was quick to anger and quicker to violence.

He ordered Garp to report in.

Sengoku could tell he didn’t want to. He could hear it in his voice and feel it in his hesitations. He could see it in the expressions reflected by the snail. But Garp was a Marine first, always had been, and he obeyed. Sengoku offered placations, insomuch as he could over the phone. It was a secure line, but they always chose their words carefully.

So Garp returned to Marineford and reported to his office. Sengoku hated to see the weight of his years clinging to his friend’s frame and sitting around his eyes in a way it never seemed to usually. Garp had always been vibrant, a breath of chaos in Sengoku’s world of responsibility and obedience.

Sengoku told him about their withdrawal from and minimal presence in the North Blue. He told him that Rosi would call in once he realized what was going on, once it was safe to do so. He assured him that Doflamingo would call soon with his demands and with proof of life.

Sengoku wasn’t sure that he would. He couldn’t help but worry that Doflamingo would be satisfied with things as they were and wouldn’t feel the need for clarification on his part. He worried Doflamingo wouldn’t allow them the opportunity, wouldn’t take the risk that they could get a better grasp of his plans if he called and specified why he took Luffy and where they shouldn’t be.

Sengoku was the Fleet Admiral, and he shouldn’t be doing any of this. He shouldn’t bow to the whims of a pirate, even if no one else realized that he was. But he knew that he would allow this weakness for Garp’s sake, for the safety of the rambunctious boy he’d heard so many stories about, and so did Doflamingo.

He made it known that he took the boy, made sure he was seen and that his name was heard, and that was enough. And it was enough. Sengoku had the Marines steering clear by a wide margin. Most of the North Blue was largely ungoverned at the moment, and it was only a matter of time until the other crews and various lowlifes there realized it too. Hell, maybe Doflamingo would tell them himself and blend into the chaos, further obfuscating his own plans.

Sengoku also worried that, if it was coming, the delay came from an effort to break little Luffy into a meek, scared child for the call. He worried that they were attempting to make him obedient, and he knew what kind of methods they would take to do so. He knew all too well what Doflamingo was capable of, how he thought. He had also heard too many stories about Garp’s grandson—and knew Garp himself and the strength of the Monkey genes too well—to rest easy.

He also knew that all of those worries were rooted in Garp’s mind, while they sat in his office day in and day out, waiting for a call that might not come. But Garp wasn’t privy to Rosi’s reports, to the stories he told Sengoku as he grew up, even if he knew more than damn near anyone else in the Navy. Sengoku didn’t have the privilege of ignorance.

First, Doflamingo would turn on the charm. He would keep his distance, maybe, since he took the boy directly and harmed his brothers right before his eyes, but he would have his crew put Luffy at ease. Sengoku knew that he took in children, and they would serve his purposes well, whether they were aware of it or not. Then, when that inevitably didn’t work, because how could it on a boy with Monkey stubbornness, it would be fear. He would threaten and loom and would likely even use his haki. And wasn’t that an awful thought? His haki. On such a small child, the effects of it would inevitably be worse. Sengoku doubted Doflamingo had the patience or the control to hold back enough. And if that too failed, when the bravado Sengoku had heard so much about reared back in defense, Doflamingo would turn to pain.

Sengoku knew all of this, but he sat in his office with Garp, and he told him that Doflamingo would call anyway, and he hoped that it was true. But the longer it took, the more the empty rice cracker bags piled up and the darker the circles beneath Garp’s eyes grew, the deeper his fears nestled. Garp kept to himself when Sengoku had business to attend to—anything he couldn’t put off, that was. He pulled his chair to the corner of the room and kept quiet during Den Den calls while he cradled his personal Den Den in his hands. Sengoku had ordered that any news from what remained of the Marines’ presence in the North Blue be redirected to his office, but there was precious little of it.

Garp was a man of action, but for now, he could do nothing. It was eating him alive, Sengoku could tell. The guilt and the worry and the helplessness had Garp aging before his very eyes.

But eventually, after almost three weeks, the call did come.

Sengoku was there, of course, when it did. He could hardly stand to leave Garp alone for more than a few hours at a time, when they both managed to get some sleep. But the call came, and Doflamingo’s slimy voice greeted them in a slow drawl.

“Garp,” he said.

“Doflamingo,” Garp returned, his voice firm.

“I appreciate you taking the initiative and recalling your troops.” He paused, but Garp didn’t speak. The snail smiled at them, and Sengoku gritted his teeth. “This doesn’t need to be a complicated arrangement.”

“It doesn’t?” Garp asked. There was a challenge in those words, but it was an empty one, and they all knew it.

Doflamingo hummed. “You and your Fleet Admiral will continue keeping out of my business if you want me to continue keeping my hands off the little hostage. That’s all there is to it.”

“I’m just a Vice Admiral, you know.”

A dark laugh came through the receiver. “Don’t act humble, Garp, it doesn’t suit you. You have power, and we both know it. I doubt you even needed to do more than ask your good friend to vacate the North.”

Garp gripped the receiver tightly enough that the snail was as tense as it could be without breaking character. It made some part of Sengoku ache to see him so compliant. Even if it wasn’t in his voice, it was in his actions. Garp made no demands, even though Sengoku could tell it was killing him not to hear Luffy, to take this scum at his word that the boy was okay.

So, Sengoku took the Den Den and made the demand for him. “And we’re supposed to trust you, are we? How do we know he’s alive?”

Doflamingo tutted at them. “You ran your mouth already, Garp? And here I thought you’d know enough to keep it to yourself.”

Garp made no move to answer, so Sengoku continued. “Then perhaps you should have called and made your demands sooner.”

The snail’s grin grew tighter, just a bit, but Doflamingo chuckled. “I suppose so,” he said, conceding the point.

Sengoku kept the triumph of the small victory off his face, but he couldn’t stop himself from pushing, just a bit. “And Garp was right. I am his superior.” It was not something that came up often in their conversations. It was true, and they both knew it, but it always felt like a distant fact against years of trust, loyalty, and friendship. The words tasted sour on his tongue, but he couldn’t stop. “He could not have acted on this scale without my knowledge and permission. He wouldn’t have the authority to do so, even if you had already demanded it of him.” 

The more Sengoku spoke, the more smug Doflamingo’s smarmy grin became, like he knew the state Garp must be in to allow it, and it was something he reveled in. Sengoku had to set the receiver down or risk crushing it. Garp picked it up again almost immediately, and Sengoku figured he must have seen it too.

“You heard him,” Garp said. His voice was all hard edges. “I think I’d like to hear from my grandson.”

Doflamingo hummed again, saying something indistinct away from the receiver before speaking to them again. “He’ll be in shortly,” he said. “But if you’re feeling impatient, I could always keep him here full-time, for your convenience. He’s quite rambunctious, you see. Possibly feral, even, some might say. It may be more fitting for him to be kept in a cage.”

Sengoku could tell from his face that Garp was seeing red. He wasn’t faring much better himself. Doflamingo chuckled at whatever expression the snail was conveying. What scum. And it was this threat, more than anything that came before it, that sent enough rage flowing through Garp to override everything else.

He growled one single word. “Doflamingo.” The laughter stopped abruptly, and they waited in silence. It was only a scant few seconds before Doflamingo’s grin returned with an edge of malice.

“Don’t look so upset, Garp-san,” he said, words light with amusement. “You’re Marines, after all. Since when were Marines against keeping people in cages?” Sengoku felt sick at the words. They said nothing. Orders were orders, no matter their own feelings on the matter. They had no choice. “Besides, it seems the little urchin is willing to soil the God Tongue by speaking it with his filthy mouth. By your own laws, he would deserve it, no?” And there was real anger there, a seething sort of resentment, but Sengoku couldn’t focus on that now.

He turned to Garp and saw his own shock mirrored there. Where the hell did he pick that up?

Before either of them could manage a response to that, they heard the door open on the other side of the line. There was more indistinct discussion, and one line was harsh with warning before a small voice said, “Gramps?”

Sengoku couldn’t tell from Garp’s expression whether the single word was more relieving or gutting for him to hear.

“Brat,” he said. Sengoku didn’t think it was possible to say that word in a voice so tight with emotion. “Don’t go slacking in your training now. I still expect you to be a great Marine after I pick you up.”

Sengoku winced, but the boy didn’t ask when that would be. He seemed to know it wouldn’t be anytime soon, and Sengoku thought that might actually be worse.

“Eh?” he said instead. He sounded indignant. “I already told you, Gramps, I don’t wanna be a stupid Marine.” Panic flared across Garp’s face, and Sengoku didn’t know why. It didn’t surprise him that the brash seven-year-old from Garp’s stories would rebel against the idea of being a Marine, but he was young yet, and there was plenty else he could do besides. Garp opened his mouth, possibly to interject or cut Luffy off, but the kid was already continuing. “I’m gonna be the King of the Pirates!”

Both of them inhaled sharply, and Sengoku felt his blood turn to ice in his veins. He could swear he heard a similar inhale from the other side of the line. Oh, he thought. That’s what Garp was afraid of him saying. Luffy’s bright grin disappeared, and they heard the door close again shortly afterward. Doflamingo was back on the receiver, and there was no trace of a smile on his features. It was chilling.

“You know what I want,” he said.

Garp was panicking, Sengoku could tell, and he opened his mouth, saying, “We have a deal, don’t touch him,” but Doflamingo had already hung up before he was even halfway through the sentence. 

Garp sat there for a long moment, almost in a daze, his mind somewhere far from Sengoku’s office. He thought Garp might be going through all the many ways Doflamingo might choose to punish his grandson for saying such a thing, for daring to make that claim in his presence.

Any other day, Sengoku would have made a fuss about “Garp’s damn family” and how they were all troublemakers and questioned how his youngest grandson, all of seven, even got such an idea into his little head. But today, as Garp slowly sat the receiver back in its cradle, all he did was stand and open the cupboard where he hid his best snacks from Garp. Rice crackers would change nothing about the situation, but, for now, it was all he had to offer his friend.

Rosi knew that the kid wasn’t there for any sort of good reason. He knew that the kid grew up on Dawn Island and that his name was Luffy. He knew that the kid didn’t want to be there and that they took him as a hostage of some sort. He didn’t know against whom, but he knew it was someone powerful.

He heard Doffy’s nickname of choice, “little monkey,” and assumed it to be a strange sort of mockery, some joke he wasn’t in on. He didn’t know where it came from.

He knew that the kid was outspoken to the point of stupidity and that he was brought to the ship leashed at the wrists and bleeding. He’d seen in the days since that the kid was bright and happy and loved Rosinante for no reason at all, and it terrified him.

So when, weeks after they picked him up, Doffy asked him to wait outside his office until he was asked to fetch Luffy, he almost felt relieved. It was weird that Doffy hadn’t made a call yet to whomever Luffy was meant to be leveraged against. So Rosi brought Luffy into the office, and the boy clutched at the receiver with tiny hands and said, “Gramps?” in a tiny voice that squeezed at Rosi’s heart.

But the nail in the coffin was the damning voice that answered him. “Brat.” One word, and the blood drained from his face. He knew that voice. That voice had called Rosi himself a brat many times before. Luffy called him Gramps. And in a moment of dawning, horrific revelation, Rosinante understood that Doffy wasn’t calling him a literal monkey, but instead a little Monkey.

Monkey D. Garp. Luffy is leverage against Garp-san.  

They’d had Garp’s grandson for weeks, and Rosi hadn’t called in once. He still couldn’t, he realized, but at least he knew now. He wanted to seek the boy out after this, wanted to say something, but he couldn’t for the same reason he couldn’t call in: there was no guarantee of privacy to be found on a ship. Besides, he told himself, it was doubtful that Luffy would be any better of a liar than his grandfather was. He couldn’t be trusted with secrets.

But worse than all of that were the words the boy declared brazenly over the line, in plain earshot of Doffy: “I’m gonna be the King of the Pirates!”

Rosi nearly had a heart attack. He couldn’t stop his sharp inhale. His gaze darted to Doffy to see his reaction, and it was nothing good. His brother’s face was lit in rage, veins bulging visibly and his ever-present smile wiped from his face. Rosi decided to take it as a cue, grabbing Luffy by the arm and dragging him from the room.

He wanted to hug him, to take him and run and hide, but he couldn’t, and it was killing him. He did what he could instead, which was leading Luffy onto the deck, where he would be visible to everyone. Rosi knew that the other kids thought Luffy had joined up of his own volition, even if they’d seen plenty to make them doubt it. But the adults on the crew told them he had and, as far as Rosi knew, Luffy hadn’t said anything to correct them.

Maybe, he thought desperately. Maybe Doffy will hesitate in front of everyone. Rosi doubted he would. His brother’s anger was an irrational, incandescent thing, and maintaining the children’s illusions and plausible deniability was not worth forgiving such a trespass for even a moment. But if Rosi didn’t have hope on this mission, didn’t have hope for his brother, he would have nothing.

Doffy came out of his office in a storm, haki swirling around him in waves strong enough to bring some of the weaker members of the Family to their knees and for the rest to pale. And amidst the sound of dropping bodies and quivering figures, Luffy stood strong. Normally, Rosi would be impressed, astounded even, but he knew the display of strength would only serve to make Doffy angrier.

Doflamingo was going to hurt the boy, and it made Rosinante sick to his stomach, but all he did was watch. He could do at least that much for Garp-san. For his grandson.

If he did anything more, it would only get the both of them killed.

Doflamingo wasted no time in striding over to Luffy. The kid didn’t back down, even as he was gripped at the neck, and lifted up to Doflamingo’s eye level, and thrown across the deck. He crashed into the mainmast, like before, but this time he was dragged back along the worn, rough deck by invisible strings. He didn’t make a sound, even as his skin scraped and bloodied, but Rosi could see that his eyes were wet.

Doflamingo lifted him up again, gripping the foot he’d dragged him by tightly around the ankle. He held him there for a moment. But as he hung upside down, just like the last time, Luffy only continued to only glare at Doflamingo, not allowing any tears to fall.

Doflamingo threw him again. Luffy crashed into a pile of barrels along the side of the deck. Wood splintered and fragmented, cutting into Luffy’s skin, but Rosi only heard a small cry over the crashing. The stored foodstuffs spilled out of the broken barrels, and Doffy dragged him back along the deck again.

Again Luffy glared silently, and again Doffy threw him.

He kept Luffy’s arms pinned at his sides with his strings so he couldn’t break his falls or resist. On and on it went. Luffy was bruised and bloodied. He cried out when he landed, and the tears had begun to fall. But still, he glared. Still, he didn’t take it back or apologize. Doflamingo glared back, gripping Luffy’s ankle so tightly Rosinante feared it would snap.

“Well?” Doflamingo asked. It was the first word anyone on the deck had spoken since he’d come out of his office and all of this began. He didn’t specify. He didn’t ask for anything in particular, be it words or actions. But the message was clear to Rosinante at least: submit.

It wasn’t a word in the Monkey family’s lexicon. Still, Rosi almost wished Luffy would obey, at least for now. Instead, Luffy thrashed and fought against his bonds until he freed an arm. And then, as he wound his arm back back back and launched his fist at Doflamingo, Rosi could clearly see the shock on his brother’s face. He realized then that there may have been some details his brother's informant neglected to mention. Doflamingo hadn’t expected any complications or surprises, and that was the only reason the hit managed to graze his cheek before bouncing back into the boy’s own face.

The impact knocked Luffy free, but in the meager moments that he lay there dazedly, Doflamingo descended. He pinned the boy to the ground by his neck while his little hands pushed futilely against him.

Rosinante could see his thoughts written plainly across his face: How dare he. How dare he so much as touch me.

Here, Rosinante couldn’t help but look away. It was just for a moment, but in it, he saw Law. He saw Law’s wide eyes and the conflict between neutrality and horror across his features. Rosi knew that Luffy had charmed the older boy to a certain degree, even if Law was resisting, was still clutching at his hatred as if it was all he had left. Maybe he still thought it was. The expression he was making now, though… that was far beyond the passing tolerance they all thought it was. Rosinante’s heart swelled even as it broke. That was proof that Doflamingo’s plan had well and truly backfired. Luffy hadn’t been corrupted to hatred, hadn’t been molded into a faithful pawn like Law was. He broke through to Law instead.

And it was Law now who stepped forward, who started running when Doflamingo eased off only to toss Luffy into the sea as the boy gasped to recover his breath. Doflamingo held the string still around his ankle like a fishing wire.

“Stop!” Law yelled, pulling at Doflamingo’s leg. The string was far too high for him to grab. Doflamingo snapped his glare to Law, shifting his leg. Rosinante knew he was planning to kick him away. Baby 5 crashed into his other leg before he could. Buffalo followed soon after, and so did Dellie.

“Let him up!” Dellie said. “He can’t breathe down there!” Rosinante ached. Doflamingo knew all too well that Luffy was human, knew that he couldn’t breathe underwater like Dellie could. Knew, now, that he had a devil fruit.

Still, miraculously, the plea seemed to give him pause.

Just a bit more, Rosi thought to himself desperately. Just a reminder. He stepped forward.

He put a hand on his brother’s shoulder, ignored every instinct telling him to pull back and every ounce of disgust he felt watching Luffy’s ‘punishment,’ and tried to convey what he needed to with a look alone. He’d had practice, while undercover, and Doffy had practice reading him too. You can’t kill him, he thought desperately. But that wasn’t what Doffy needed, what would make him stop.

We still need him alive, he projected instead. Doflamingo hesitated for what, to Rosi, felt like a century, but relented. He spun on his heel to leave, dropping the string rather than pulling Luffy up, but the kids caught it quickly and did it themselves. Rosi resisted the urge to help. He forced his legs to carry him to his usual place on the deck, leaning against the wall just below the helm. It was where he spent most of his lounge time, and he couldn’t break character. And if the spot offered him a view of Luffy’s rescue, he could hardly help that, could he?

The kids pulled Luffy back over the banister, and Buffalo eased him to the deck. Luffy was so tiny, and as he was laid down, he was still. Panic flared in Rosi’s chest, but Law was already acting, pressing harshly against Luffy’s chest with slightly shaky hands. Luffy jolted, leaning over to the side and hacking up what looked like gallons of water. The others were crying, and Law rested his head wearily against Luffy’s shoulder while he rubbed circles against his back. They all stayed like that for a moment, taking turns pawing at Luffy in comfort and whispering reassurances Rosi couldn’t make out.

And Rosi realized that, even if it was for the greater good of stopping his brother, he couldn’t just leave the boy here. Eventually, he would push Doflamingo too far, and then Garp’s grandson would die painfully. Rosi had to get him out.

Soon enough though, Law started herding the group to his and Luffy’s room so he could treat his wounds properly. Rosi could hear Luffy mumbling something ridiculous about how that shouldn’t’ve hurt. As they passed, Rosi could see a war of emotion in Law’s features: worry and fear and hatred and relief.

Rosi had wanted to take Law since he stabbed him, since he overheard his full name just before they left for the East. No, even before then: Roci had wanted to steal Law away since he first saw that look in his eye—the same one his brother had, even as a child. Rosi didn’t want Law to become Doffy, didn’t want the poor traumatized kid to die when Rosi’s own government had been the ones to abandon him and all of Flevance. He wanted to help him, to make him better. He wanted to douse that hatred and bring back a smile. He wanted to save him. Flights of fancy, he’d told himself at first. But then, he began making plans. And by the time he heard that dangerous name and realized he needed to move up his timeline, they were heading for Dawn, and all he could do was wait. Even if it ate him up inside to do so; he didn’t know if he could stomach watching another display like that.

But Law passed by, showing real emotion and concern for his friend, and Rosi needed to preserve it. Watching him change on their journey back had been nothing short of a marvel; Rosi hadn’t thought for a second that it could happen so quickly.

When they returned, Rosi decided. When they returned to their base on Spider Miles and settled in some—just long enough for Doffy to let his guard down. Then, he would take them both away from here. Even if it meant burning his cover to do it. He couldn’t let that progress be squandered.

Rosi knew Doffy’s plan was to eventually move to Dressrosa, and if they made it to the New World, it would be too late. There would be no easy escape or rationalizations, and Law was only growing sicker. He had to act while they were still in the Blues, and it had to be sooner rather than later.

It wasn’t a passing urge or a flight of fancy anymore. Rosi’s resolve was set. He would get those boys away to freedom, even if it killed him.

Chapter Text

It was a strange feeling, being at sea. Ace had long dreamed of setting out to be a pirate and spreading his name around the world, but that wasn’t what he was doing. He was aboard another captain’s ship and only ten years old. He wasn’t strong enough yet to set sail properly. He had only one of his brothers at his side. He wasn’t out to become a pirate or to gain infamy. He was out to correct a mistake—the worst one he’d ever made. Their destination wasn’t the Grand Line but was instead the North Blue.

More than anything, it felt surreal to sail alongside Red-Haired Shanks. He’d been the hero of all Luffy’s stories. Ace wasn’t sure what he’d been expecting, but the reality wasn’t it. There was no raucous partying or telling of tall tales or impressive fights. The crew made an effort to entertain and interact with them, whenever they were on deck, but Ace and Sabo could tell it was forced. They didn’t take it personally. Whenever they listened or peeked out before leaving their room, none of the joviality was there. Everyone was too worried about Luffy, themselves included, to be social or up for a real party.

When they boarded, Ace expected to be overburdened with chores and assignments, but there were none. The crew handled everything themselves. Hell, they even shooed Ace and Sabo away when they tried to help.

Ace knew that Shanks didn’t allow kids on board, both from Luffy and from the man himself, but they didn’t need to be babied. They could help, dammit. There was no need for the pity he could see in their eyes sometimes. Sabo told him he was imagining things, but Ace knew he was lying, and that just pissed him off even more. Even Sabo felt like he had to tiptoe around Ace, like he had to ease his temper.

The worst part was that he wasn’t entirely wrong. Nervousness and frustration frayed at Ace’s temper until the fuse was almost non-existent. He was confrontational with everyone who approached, but he tried to suppress it—choked out apologies and forced down insults and swipes. He worried that one wrong word from him would ruin everything, would make Shanks turn back around or throw them overboard, would make him abandon Luffy, and it would be his fault his fault his fault. He couldn't fail him, couldn't put him in danger again. Ace had to be good. He had to behave. He couldn't lash out. For Luffy's sake.

Still, he and Sabo stuck close together. If Ace wandered off, Sabo trailed after him, and if Sabo was the one to leave, Ace was never far behind. They didn’t talk about it and no one on the crew said anything either. Ace tried at subtlety and so did Sabo, but he didn’t think either of them was doing a very good job of it. 

He could hear the crew talking, whispering, but they didn't talk to him and Sabo. Not really, anyway. They still said “hi” and smiled and chatted and encouraged them to play a game or hang out. Some of them offered drinks in poorly hushed voices, laughing loudly as they did. Inevitably, Benn or one of the others would come by and conk them on the head before revoking their alcohol privileges for the night. Ace and Sabo always ducked out when the lecturing started. It was a weird thing for them—being on the other side of that. Looking in on the lecture instead of receiving it. Still, for all the pirate’s words and all the talking they did, they didn't tell them anything. 

Ace had no idea if they'd gotten any closer to finding Luffy. He had no idea if they were even trying. He and Sabo took to sneaking around when they got desperate enough for answers. Standing around and hoping to be offered them freely wasn’t working anymore, and asking directly would make it harder to find them if the answer was “no.” Eventually, two weeks after they set sail and while everyone else on board was asleep, they heard Shanks and Benn talking in the crow’s nest. They heard the “unbeatable hero” they’d heard so much about worrying. They heard his First Mate offering reassurances that they were “getting closer to him,” and that “Anchor would be okay.” The words sounded well-practiced—something he repeated often.

The conversation didn’t offer any new details, but Ace couldn’t help but creep closer anyway. It was confirmation that they were making progress, that they cared. He could hear in Shanks’s voice the way it ached to know Luffy was in danger. Just like it did for Ace. Just as he neared the base of the mast, the deck creaked below his feet. He winced, seeing movement above as they peeked down over the side of the crow’s nest. Ace heard Sabo curse under his breath. They both started hurrying away, trying to be stealthy, for all the good it did them when they’d already been discovered. They didn’t get far before hearing Shanks call out.

“Wait,” he said. They did, glancing back up at him cautiously. But neither Shanks nor Benn looked angry. There was a short, muffled conversation between the two of them as they made their way down. Sabo fidgeted at Ace’s side for a moment before getting himself back under control. But when Shanks and Benn stood before them, there was still no trace of anger on their faces. Benn looked about as impassive as he always did, but there was something like guilt and understanding on Shanks’s face. He opened his mouth, and part of Ace braced for yelling or a lecture despite their expressions, but what he said was, “Sorry.” Ace blinked at him. Sabo looked just as confused. Shanks grinned a bit sheepishly, but it was still strained at the edges, the way all his smiles had been. “You guys were curious, right? Or worried? We shouldn’t have been keeping you out of the loop like that. Anchor is your brother. You have a right to know what’s going on.”

“We reached out to another pirate for information, one with a lot more resources than we have at our disposal,” Benn said.

Ace’s brow furrowed, but it was Sabo who voiced the question: “You asked another pirate crew for help? Who?”

Benn chuckled. “It’s not like pirates and Marines. Different crews can get along at times or form alliances. We’ve got friends all across the Grand Line. We meet up with this particular crew for the occasional party. Their captain is a powerful pirate called Whitebeard. He’s one of the Four Emperors of the Sea. Our captain here has known them since he was a brat, sailing with his old captain.” Ace hadn’t known Shanks had a captain before. He wondered if Luffy did.

“...and they agreed to help?” Ace asked. 

Shanks nodded. “Luffy was taken by a man called Donquixote Doflamingo. He’s a rising pirate operating out of the North Blue. Their base is an island called Spider Miles. We set course earlier this morning, when the call came in.”

Ace and Sabo sagged, the built tension from their time on the ship easing back with the confirmation of progress. They were getting closer to him. For now, that would have to be enough. It wasn't, not really, but it would have to be.

It was quiet, then—a silence between them that Ace didn't know how to fill. But of course, Sabo was the one who did.

“That name you said,” he started, “Anchor. What is that? I mean, I know it’s Luffy, but…”

Shanks and Benn’s expressions grew just a bit brighter for a second, like clouds parting briefly for the sun. Then, Shanks smiled, and it was a sad sort of thing, but there was joy there too. Fondness. And so he told them. He told them about Luffy and how they met. He told them about mountain bandits and juice and devil fruits. He told them about a boy who couldn't swim long before he ate one. He told them about the scar on Luffy's left cheek and about his missing arm. About the Lord of the Coast and a promise made. A hat given.

“Anchor was damn convincing, too,” Shanks said. “I almost gave in once or twice. Especially toward the end of our stay at Dawn. I would never take him out for real, of course, and certainly not to the Grand Line. But once or twice I got to thinking that a trip to the nearest island or two couldn’t hurt.”

Benn leaned forward, expression softer than they’d ever seen it. “Don’t tell Luffy, but I was always the one to talk him out of it. Luffy wouldn’t listen to us or stay on the ship if we needed him to. There’s never a guarantee of safety on the sea, and Luffy was something none of us would be willing to risk. No matter how convincing he was.”

Shanks sighed. “He really is a tough kid, y’know? Not for stabbing himself or anything, that was honestly terrifying, and it was definitely more stupid than tough, but just…” He rubbed his palm against his face for a moment before looking up again, pride shining in his eyes. “Anchor is the kind of person who would do anything for someone he cared about. He’d move the earth and fight the gods themselves to keep someone safe or to stop a friend from crying. He tried to stand up to a mountain bandit who had a bounty for us. ”

Ace smiled. "He's going to be pissed, you know." Shanks looked over at him but didn't interrupt. "When he sees you. He's going to be pissed you broke your promise."

They all laughed at that. It was quiet and short-lived, but it was also more than any of them had laughed in what felt like forever.

"He will, won't he?” Shanks said. “Ah, that's alright. I can take it. It'll be worth it. Besides, he was always fun to rile up. He'll forgive me eventually."

Sabo cracked a grin. "Probably," he added.

Shanks smiled back and took a sip of his drink. "Probably."

They lapsed back into silence, but it was comfortable this time. Shanks and Benn didn't ask how Ace and Sabo met Luffy. They didn't ask if they were really brothers or why they hadn't met them before, in that year spent with Luffy. Sabo told them anyway. “He is tough,” he said. “More than you know.”

Sabo told them about Gramps tossing Luffy in with the bandits and about him chasing after Ace and about when they met him in the forest. He told them about Porchemy. He told them about a promise and stolen sake and about a duty to protect. He told them that they failed.

Shanks put a heavy hand on Sabo's shoulder and moved his head until Ace met his determined gaze. "It wasn't your fault," he said. Ace was getting a little tired of hearing it. "I know it feels like it is, but it isn't."

They were quiet for another moment. Ace swallowed against a dry throat. He didn't deserve this man's forgiveness. This man who saved his brother, who gave his arm for him and his most precious treasure. Who gave Luffy his dream. Ace resolved himself and told Shanks and Benn the things Sabo left out too. He told him about the three months he spent trying to kill Luffy, the ones where he never said a single word to him. He told him that it was Sabo who finally said they had to go back for him, that if they'd been even seconds later, Luffy would be dead. He told him what Luffy said after they rescued him. He told him that there was nothing Luffy hated more than being alone, and Ace had left him anyway.

Shanks didn't know what to say to that, if his expression was anything to go by. Sabo was looking at him with that same expression again. The one that said Ace was being stupid and that he was blaming himself when he shouldn't, that he deserved more than he thought he did, that he deserved to live. Ace hated that expression.

It was Benn who finally spoke up. "You can't put that on yourself, kid. You've got guardians for that. Guardians that should have been there to protect all of you." He paused, grabbing a cigarette and sticking it between his teeth. He didn't light it. The man seemed to damn near always have one between his lips, but Ace had never seen him actually smoke, even if he smelled like it sometimes.

Ace wanted to object, but Benn wasn’t done. "You have a guardian that made Luffy a target and then left him unprotected." Ace glared, opening his mouth to yell, but Benn cut him off again. "And I know you think that was your job, but it shouldn't have been. You guys have helped him before, right? I know Anchor, and I figure you've both had to save him in some way or another at least a dozen times." Neither Ace nor Sabo objected. It was far from a lie. Benn nodded. "Then you did your job. Every time that it was possible for you two to protect him on your own, even though you shouldn't have had to do it, you did. You saved him. You got to him in time before that asshole could kill him. You kept him company after we left; hell, you did a lot more than just that.”

Benn leaned forward, meeting their eyes before continuing. "So let me ask you this: if Luffy could change one thing about that encounter, and one thing only, what do you think he would choose?"

Ace wanted to say that Luffy would choose not to be taken in the first place, that he’d choose to be with them, obviously. He wanted to say Luffy would choose to get in a good hit, making those assholes bleed. Wanted to say that Luffy would have come up with some smart solution if given the choice, like not running into him in town or keeping them from coming to Dawn in the first place.

But he didn't say any of that. Ace knew exactly what Luffy would choose.

Run! he'd said. Luffy got free, stopped, and asked them to run. Luffy would pick their safety over his own in a heartbeat. He wouldn't even take a second to think about it, to weigh his options. Ace knew the answer, and so did everyone else on the damn deck.

Ace closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Fuck.

Sabo found his voice before Ace did. "So what?" he croaked. "He's always been an idiot."

Shanks and Benn both cracked small grins at that. "Yeah," Shanks said. "But he has his moments. He's good with people. He gets them. And he's gonna be pissed if you're both wallowing in guilt when we get him back." 

When. Ace clung to that single word like a lifeline. When they got him back.

Ace smiled, small and barely there. "Guess he can't be pissed at all of us. He might stay out of spite." 

Nothing any of them had said fixed everything. Not really. This was another in a long list of failures for Ace, of times he'd failed Luffy, even. But letting Luffy see his weaknesses was part of what got them into this mess to begin with. 

He could deal with everything later. For now, guilt and emotion weren't helping anything. Hell, if anything, they were only a distraction.

Luffy came first. Always. Everything else could wait.

Baby 5 liked their newest member. Luffy was bright and happy and genuine in a way she didn’t know people could be. She loved her family, of course she did. But they were also far from perfect, and she knew all too well that, sometimes, families left. She’d been on the deck when they brought Luffy aboard, and she’d immediately been curious about him. She hadn’t gotten to go ashore with the Young Master and Trebol, only Dellie had, which was stupid since he was only three and couldn’t be much help. Not that the Young Master would need any help, of course! But she could have been there if he did need it. If he needed her. Baby 5 liked to be of use, after all.

They’d only left Dawn a couple of weeks ago, maybe three or four, but she already felt like she’d known Luffy forever. He was nice to her. He was nice to everyone. Well, not everyone maybe. He wasn’t friends with the older crew members—just her and the other kids. He said things he shouldn’t, like when he said the Young Master was mean or that he would be the King of the Pirates, or even that childish, insulting nickname of his: Mingo. He liked his nicknames though, she realized. He called Law “Torao,” and Cora-san was “Pretty Mingo,” and Diamante was “Stripe Face.” It was an unspoken agreement between her and the other younger members that they would try to protect him in any way they could. Mostly, they just tried to keep him away from the older members or keep him silent when they couldn’t. They weren’t always successful.

The first day that they resumed language class was the worst of it. They should have been paying attention, should have noticed that the Young Master had left his rooms to join them on deck. They should have waited until after class, when they were alone, to ask Luffy questions. They knew he had no filter, that he wouldn’t watch his words, and they asked him out in the open anyway. There was no way they could have predicted that though—that Luffy would speak the God’s Tongue of all things seemed almost unbelievable. If he were anyone else, and maybe if the Young Master had reacted differently, she would have thought it to be a lie.

Luffy meeting Cora-san could have gone worse than it did. Law didn’t keep Luffy away from him, but Baby 5 wasn’t sure she would have done much better in that regard. Again, Luffy defied common sense. She never would have guessed that he’d take such a liking to Cora-san or that he’d make a game of being kicked away.

Their greatest success, of course, was keeping Luffy away from Pica. They’d been lucky so far.

They looked after Luffy because he was their friend, even Law’s. Baby 5 watched Law and Luffy sometimes, saw how they interacted. Luffy was good, and he helped Law, somehow, in some unknowable way that the rest of them couldn't manage to. Law would snark back sometimes rather than ignoring everyone and he was patient when trying to teach Luffy some new task or chore. He never really complained or put up more than a token protest when Luffy dragged him around or clung to him or yelled in his ear. Law was happier. He was better. And he was still angry and hateful but it was less, now. He had someone helping him move past it.

But the Young Master didn’t like Luffy. None of them had seen it coming, when Cora-san brought Luffy onto the deck. There was no way they could have predicted it. The Young Master’s anger was violent and brutal and did not hesitate when Luffy was in its sights. Baby 5 was crying almost immediately, and Dellie and Buffalo weren’t much better. She wasn’t sure Law could cry anymore, but she could see that old hatred resurfacing. He looked like he wanted to kill the Young Master. It scared her, a little. She wasn’t sure he wouldn’t actually try to do it, but she didn’t want Law to die. She grabbed his hand and held it tight. He didn’t shake her off until Luffy was in the sea.

She ran to help quickly, and so did the others. She knew all too well how scared Luffy must be, powerless and drowning.

Dellie ran to grab towels while Law treated Luffy in their room, coming back to try and dry him off. Baby 5 sat next to Luffy, fussing, and Luffy was leaning against Buffalo, absorbing his warmth. Her stomach churned at the sight of all his bruises and the blood marring his skin. Luffy wasn’t wincing away from Law’s touch or crying, even though his eyes were a bit shiny. Instead, he was just looking at the bruises littering his body. He looked confused by them, while Law finished up his bandages. He spoke up before she could ask.

“That shouldn’t’ve hurt,” he said. She stared incredulously. He’d said something similar when they were taking him off the deck, but she thought she must have misheard him then. But apparently not.

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Law snapped. His rage flared back to life as he pulled away. “Of course it hurt! What the hell is the matter with you, huh?”

Luffy shook his head. “No, I mean it shouldn’t’ve hurt! I’m made of rubber. Punches aren’t supposed to hurt.”

Law paused at that. “His punches hurt?” he asked. Luffy nodded. “And they usually don’t?”

“Not normally, no. Gramps’s punches hurt too, though.” Baby 5 winced, and she could see the others do the same.

“Must be haki,” Buffalo said.

Luffy tilted his head back unnaturally far to look at him. “Haki? What’s that?”

They all stared. “You don’t know what haki is?” Dellie asked. “I even know what haki is.”

Luffy scrunched his forehead up. “Well, I’ve never heard of it before.”

Law sighed. “Haki is the ability to harness your spiritual energy or will into various powers. There are three kinds. Everyone can use the first two, but you have to be born with the third one.” Baby 5 looked to see Luffy’s eyes glazing over. Law apparently noticed too. He moved to hit him, but stopped halfway through and flicked him on the forehead instead. Baby 5 hid a smile at the action. It was cute that Law was concerned about someone.

Luffy cried out anyway. “What was that for, Torao?” he whined.

Law clicked his tongue. “Pay attention. This is important.” Luffy didn’t look convinced.

Baby 5 sighed, but she was smiling too. “It’s something you need to be a strong pirate.” He perked right up at that, looking at her with shining eyes. “Really?” he asked, clearly excited now.

Law looked disgruntled, but he continued anyway. “As I was saying, everyone can train and unlock the first two kinds, but only a few people can use the third. You have to be born with it. The first one is Observation, which will allow you to sense your surroundings, and the second is Armament. You can use Armament to coat your body, or part of it, in haki. That means you take less damage from blows and your own attacks will cause more of it. It also allows you to hurt devil fruit users who would be otherwise immune.”

Luffy blinked at all the information. They stayed quiet for a moment, allowing it to sink in. “...so Mingo and Gramps hit me with this haki stuff?”

Law smiled before quickly hiding it, turning to root in his medical bag. “Exactly,” he said.

Luffy hummed. “So, when do I get to learn it?” he asked.

Law sat up. They all stared at him. “Aren’t you still too little?” Dellie asked.

Luffy frowned at him. “I’m not little,” he said. “I’m seven.”

Baby 5 squealed slightly and Law made a small choking sound. Buffalo shifted and placed his head atop Luffy’s, smiling widely.

“Oh,” Dellie said, nodding as if that was a sufficient answer. “I guess you’re not then.”

“He’s only four years older than you,” Buffalo told him.

Dellie cocked his head at them. “But four is older than me.” She supposed he was right on that point. Luffy was technically over twice his age.

“I’ll be eight soon, too,” Luffy added.

Law squeezed the bridge of his nose. “The point is that you’re too young. The others haven’t even started teaching us yet, so they certainly won’t be teaching you.”

Luffy pouted. “You guys don’t know it either? I was kinda hoping you would teach me.” Luffy looked down at his hand, clenching his bandaged fist. “I need to be stronger.”

Baby 5 could not imagine it was an easy venture to teach Monkey D. Luffy anything. In fact, the experience sounded quite unpleasant. Still, she wished she could. Luffy would need all the protection he could get. She could tell the others felt the same way. They all looked at each other for a moment while Luffy stared at his fist.

“You don’t want to be here, do you?” Dellie asked eventually. He looked sad.

Luffy didn’t answer right away. He stared up at the ceiling, kicking his legs out and looking almost like he was thinking. It was a strange sight.

“Not really,” he said. “I don’t like it here. I hate Mingo and the others.” He looked at them, then, and smiled. It was softer than usual but just as genuine. “I like you guys, though. It’s nice to have friends. But I miss my brothers, and Makino, and the mayor, and sort of the bandits, and even Gramps.”

Law hesitated, looking like he’d eaten something bitter. “So, why are you here?” He sounded like he already knew the answer. “Why’d you join?”

Luffy and Dellie looked at each other for a moment, and it was then that she remembered Dellie’s hesitance to approach him at first. She also remembered that he had been there when they picked Luffy up. “I didn’t,” Luffy said. “Mingo kidnapped me. Gramps is a Marine and he's really strong, and I guess Mingo is scared of him, so he took me as leave-age.”

“Leverage,” Law corrected reflexively. His gaze was distant. He looked as pale and nauseous as Baby 5 felt. Dellie wasn’t looking at them, keeping his eyes averted. Buffalo just looked sad.

Luffy nodded absently. “Yeah, that. I woulda put up more of a fight when they grabbed me, but he hurt Ace and Sabo.” Luffy’s voice cracked near the end. Dellie flinched at the sound. “They were hurt, and stupid Mingo wouldn’t leave ‘em alone. They wouldn’t run, either, even when I asked ‘em to.” He was crying now, and Baby 5’s heart shattered. She leaned toward Luffy and wrapped her arms around him, and he held her arm against his chest. Buffalo leaned forward and encircled them both.

Dellie looked like he wanted to join in but didn’t think he was allowed to. Even Law looked like he was kind of tempted. She wasn’t that surprised. Luffy crying was an awful sight, no matter how cold-hearted you claimed you were.

“‘M sorry,” Dellie said. “‘M sorry I stabbed him. I didn’t… I mean—”

Luffy shook his head, meeting Dellie’s eyes determinedly. “It was stupid Mingo’s fault. A crew is supposed to follow a captain’s orders, so the captain is supposed to give good ones. He shouldn’t give ones you wanna apologize for.”

Baby 5 smiled at him. “I think you’re gonna be a good captain, Luffy.”

He beamed at her, tears forgotten. “Yeah!” He sat up straighter, almost dislodging her and Buffalo’s arms from around him. “Hey, why don’t you guys join my crew?”

She inhaled sharply. They all froze. “Luffy, that’s…” she started.

He pouted, but he didn’t seem that angry or upset with them. “Ace and Sabo didn’t wanna join either,” he said. “They wanna be their own captains. They always say I should join their crews instead, but that’s stupid. The Pirate King has to be captain, and that’s gonna be me.”

Baby 5 and the others weren’t refusing because they wanted to be their own captains, though. They were refusing because they already had a crew, and they had joined it willingly. To leave and follow him would be mutiny. It wasn’t perfect here, but it was their home. It was the only home any of them had. If Luffy realized that, though, he didn’t say it. None of them did either.

Eventually, they all fell asleep, scattered around the room, and it became a habit after that. They did chores during the day, Luffy failed at them, and then they all crammed into his and Law's room at night and talked.

“What’s the third kind?” Luffy asked one night.

Buffalo rolled over to face him. “The third what?” he asked.

“The third haki. You guys never said.”

“Ah,” Law said. “It’s called Conqueror’s haki. You don’t need to know much about it. Only one in a million people are born with the ability to use it, and even fewer actually can.” Baby 5 could hear the hesitance in his words though, like he himself didn’t believe them. Like he thought Luffy would be one of them.

“Tell me anyway,” Luffy said. “I’m gonna be King of the Pirates, and that sounds like something the Pirate King would have.” And so Law told him, trying not to smile at the amazed sparkles in Luffy’s eyes as he did.

“Torao is so smart,” Luffy chirped at the end. Baby 5 could have sworn Law’s ears were red at the tips, even as he yelled in protest that any pirate should know that much. She and Buffalo laughed at him

It was a good habit, Baby 5 thought. They would talk and then Dellie would get tired and they would all go to sleep, safe and sound in one room together, and they’d do it again the next night.

The days grew colder, and the nights grew freezing as they moved farther and farther North. Luffy shivered and held his arms close to his body seemingly without even noticing he was doing it. None of the adults offered him jackets or pants or scarves or gloves or even proper shoes. Baby 5 and the others tried to help, but there wasn’t much they could do. They all tried to share the warmth any way they could, piling into one bed at night or sleeping on the floor with all of their bedding, brought over from their own cabins.

Before they fell asleep, they would fill the silence.

Luffy talked about his brothers and his life on Dawn. He spoke of garbage heaps and Fists of Love and wielded pipes and past murder attempts from his brother, Ace. And through it all, despite their horror, he spoke with deep, infinite fondness. He also told them about a pirate named Red-Haired Shanks, the strongest there was until Luffy surpassed him. He told them about his hat and about what pirates should be like instead of how Mingo was. He told them about a Sea King and an arm willingly sacrificed.

Baby 5 told them about her mom and her clan. She told them why she wasn’t with them anymore. She told them how the Donquixote Family found her and that she always tried to be useful here. Dellie said that he didn't remember much from before, since he was only a baby when Giolla found him. But he knew it hurt. He knew he wasn't loved. He knew which scars he had before coming here. He said he liked it with them much better. Buffalo spoke quietly about his first mistake on the crew. He talked about how he laughed at Pica’s voice. He talked about the torture he endured as punishment. And, on the last night before they returned to Spider Miles, Law talked about his family in a hushed voice. No one slept that night. He talked and they listened, straight through until morning. Not even Luffy or Dellie interrupted even once.

They were all tired when they reached the port, but none of them complained about it. Luffy ran around the deck and off the gangplank to the island instead of helping, and Law yelled at him without any bite in his voice.

And as she helped unload the ship, Baby 5 couldn’t stop her mind from wandering. Luffy was good, and he shouldn't be here. Not with them. He needed her, even if he never asked for her help, not with this. He always said he needed her, but he'd never asked anything of her, and maybe she didn't actually need him to.

Baby 5 had heard of Shanks, even before Luffy’s tales. He was a known pirate—a strong one. She was trained in espionage.

She wondered how hard it would be to get one Den Den Mushi number without being caught.

Chapter Text

When Senny’s secure personal line rang, Garp had to stop himself before he could snatch it from the desk. When Senny answered, there was clear relief in his voice, if not his words. “Commander Rosinante,” he said. “I take it you have something to report?”

Rosi followed his lead, like he always did, and his voice was as professional as his words when he answered, “I do, sir.” He sounded like any other officer making a report about any other matter.

“I also assume that you’re in a secure location?” Senny said.

“Yes, sir. I waited until everyone was busy getting settled before moving. I’m on the roof of a building far away from the base itself. There are walls high enough to keep me hidden, and I used my powers to ensure nothing would be overheard.” He paused. “The Donquixote Family kidnapped a young boy from Dawn Island in the East Blue and is currently holding him hostage, as you are aware. He arrived in Spider Miles with us. The boy’s name is Monkey D. Luffy.” The Den Den’s stoic face wavered but didn’t fall. “I believe him to be the grandson of Vice Admiral Garp, sir.”

Garp leaned forward and Senny obligingly placed the Den Den on the desk between them. He reminded himself to keep things professional, like Senny and Rosi were. Well, as professional as he got, anyway. “You’d be right, on that one,” he said. “Has that little brat of mine gotten into much trouble yet?” He said it in a joking tone, but even he knew it fell flat. They all knew how the last call ended, after all.

Rosi was quiet for a moment, and Garp’s nerves doubled.

“Sometimes,” he answered eventually. “But not too much.”

It was as good an answer as he could have hoped for. Still… That doesn’t sound like him, Garp couldn’t help but think. “That’s good to hear,” he said.

Rosi saw straight through him, like he always did. He must have gotten that from his father—Garp could never lie to Senny either. “There are other kids on the ship,” Rosi said. “He made friends with them all quickly, and they sort of took him in.” He was still professional, his expression the picture of stoicism, but he let the cold, detached language fall away, and Garp was grateful for it. “They keep him away from the adults on the crew as best as they can, and the adults mostly avoid him anyway. They put one of the kids in charge of him and mostly left them to their own devices after that.” Senny clenched his jaw. It was just for a moment, but Garp knew him too well to have missed it. It left him wondering if that was truly good news.

“Why would he do that?” Garp asked.

Rosi hesitated. “I don’t know for sure. My best guess is that Doflamingo thought it would help break him down. Maybe he thought it would make him feel more comfortable to spend time with other kids, or maybe it was because of who he picked.” Garp furrowed his brow, but Rosi continued before he could ask. “They aren’t always successful, though. But it helped that Luffy was excused from their language classes since he already speaks Noble.”

There was a question there, in his voice. Garp didn’t know the answer. Garp hadn’t known that he spoke Noble. He didn’t know where he picked it up from, just like he didn’t know about the God’s Tongue. He wondered how many languages that made. He hadn’t known Luffy was so good with languages in the first place. It was another in a long line of reminders lately that he never spent enough time with Luffy. With any of his grandsons. He hardly knew anything about the newest addition Ace and Luffy had picked up on their own.

Garp wanted to ask about what Rosi said, about who was in charge of Luffy. He wanted to ask about the times the kids weren’t successful and about how Luffy was doing. But Rosi hadn’t offered the answers upfront, and that made Garp afraid of what they might be. He held his tongue.

When Garp said nothing, Rosi pushed forward. “I have a plan,” he said. “We’re back at our base in the North Blue now, and that means that I have a window to strike. But it can’t be now. It can’t be right away.” Garp knew it was true. He’d been in the Navy almost his entire life and he understood strategy. That didn’t mean he had to like it. “I have to wait until everyone is settling back in. I have to keep my head down and not arouse suspicion until they let their guards down, until Doffy is high on his own victory.” Garp met Senny’s eye over the desk, but neither of them commented on the slip. Rosi didn’t notice. “And then, at night, under the cover of darkness, I’ll take Luffy, and I’ll run.”

Garp was not a patient man by any means, and now that Luffy’s safe return was so close in sight, the idea of waiting any longer seemed almost unbearable. But it was a guarantee, an assurance that something was being done, and that was more than he’d had since Luffy first went missing. Rosi was with Luffy. Rosi had a plan. Rosi was going to bring him home. It would have to do.

And that should have been it. Information had been given and they were up to date on the plan that was in place. There was nothing more to be said. But it was the end of the call, and so Garp allowed himself to ask, “What… Rosi, what happened, after he hung up on us? What did he do?”

Again, Rosi paused. He kept it short, Garp could tell. He could hear the places in the story where details were purposefully left out. He didn’t know if he felt spiteful or grateful for it. Rosi told them that Luffy was punished. He told them that it wasn’t quick and that Doflamingo used haki to do it. And it was here that Rosi’s facade fell.

“I’m so sorry,” Rosi said, and it was the most emotion he’d let show the entire time. It was a break in his stoic professionalism. This was not Donquixote Rosinante, Marine Commander and undercover spy. This was Rosi, the boy he’d watched grow up in his best friend’s care. This was Senny’s son. “I’m sorry I didn’t do anything. I wanted to, I swear I did. But if I moved—”

“I know,” Garp said, interrupting. “You did the right thing.” The words scratched against his throat painfully. “If you acted or interfered, he would have just killed you both for it.”

The Den Den’s eyes were watery, but the guilt hadn’t completely disappeared. “He almost did, anyway.” The words were whispered, and Garp almost didn’t hear them. He closed his eyes and let out a shaky breath. It was an awful, horrible thing to hear, but that almost was a blessing too. He clung to it to keep himself together. “He didn’t break any bones, I don’t think, but… Luffy hit him. I don’t think Doffy knew he had a devil fruit—I certainly didn’t—but Doffy looked surprised by more than the hit alone, and it actually landed. He— he threw him overboard after. He kept a string attached, but he wasn’t pulling him up, and—”

“Breathe, Rosi,” Senny said, finally speaking up. “It’s alright. Just tell us what happened.”

Garp could hear Rosi take a deep breath on the other line. After a moment, he continued more calmly. “It was the kids that saved him. Law, he was so angry when he came here. He wanted the world to burn. But he ran over and tried to save him. He did save him. The other kids ran over too and begged Doffy to let him go, and he did. They pulled Luffy up and took him back to his and Law’s room.” It answered at least one of his earlier questions. Luffy was entrusted to a boy who wanted the world to burn, and he made a friend. “Law’s a doctor, and Luffy was covered in bandages the next day, so he’s fine. Plus, he was right back to running rampant aboard the ship by the next day.”

For the first time in a long while, Garp chuckled, albeit wetly. “That sounds like my grandson, alright.”

Dellie loved the water, but it felt weird to be on it instead of in it. Being on a ship made him feel farther from it than being on land did. Baby 5 and Law said that was weird and called him dumb, but Buffalo got it at least. Luffy probably would too, if he told him. Dellie was glad they were back on the island, though, and he couldn't wait to show Luffy everything.

Luffy was nice to Dellie and was his friend. He was worried Luffy’d be mad after everything, but he didn’t even want an apology. He liked Luffy a lot. Luffy always included him, and he made them all friends, too. Before, Law tolerated everyone, and Baby 5 and Buffalo were the only ones who were friends. Dellie was always apart from them. This was way better. So, after they docked, before the ship was unloaded, he grabbed Luffy’s hand and dragged him down the gangplank before they could be told to help. Luffy didn’t falter or get mad at him for pulling him like that either. He just laughed and ran next to Dellie and snapped back to him and the hand he was still holding whenever he ran off the wrong way and stretched too far.

Dellie had lived on Spider Miles for pretty much as long as he could remember, so he knew all the best spots. He brought Luffy to his favorite bakery, and Luffy showed him how to sneak out some treats without paying. They got caught and had to run after, but that was fun too! Plus, no one would ever do anything against a member of the Donquixote Family, and they knew Dellie, even if they didn’t know Luffy yet. They stopped for food a lot while he showed Luffy around. They tried to only steal from food carts and things on the open street so they could get away with it and not have to leave right away. Dellie showed Luffy all the best places for hide and seek, too. Dellie had spent lots of time mapping ‘em out in case anyone ever wanted to play it with him.

He was pretty tired by the time the sun was setting, but it was a good kind of tired. He’d had fun all day instead of working, and he’d had lots of good food and done all his favorite things with his new favorite person. Dellie tried not to yawn too much while he led them to the base. Luffy filled the silence as they walked, and Dellie was happy to listen. He told him more stories about Dawn Island, and he taught Dellie a few words in its language, like “hello” and “fuck you.”

When they were getting close, close enough that Dellie could hear yelling, Luffy said that the day had reminded him of the time he spent with his brothers back home. Dellie perked up, fully alert again as he spun to face him. “Yeah?” he asked. “It did?” Luffy beamed at him and nodded. Dellie grinned as widely as he could, eyes scrunching shut. “I’m glad!” When he opened his eyes again, Luffy hadn’t continued walking without him. He was still standing there and smiling. Dellie hummed as he got an idea, his smile turning mischievous at the corners. “Hey, I’ll race you back to the base,” he said. He took off the moment he was done speaking.

Luffy squawked behind him, and Dellie laughed, but Luffy caught up quickly. He could hear Luffy’s sandals smacking against his feet and back against the ground as he ran. Luffy slowed down to keep pace with Dellie just long enough to flash him a victory sign and a grin before racing past him, kicking up a trail of dust as he went.

“Not fair!” Dellie called, even though his smile didn’t fade. “Your legs are longer!” Luffy just laughed as he ran ahead, going straight past the turn toward the base without realizing it. Dellie giggled as he veered left. He was gonna win! He could see the base in front of him now, and victory was near.

He heard Luffy’s voice behind him, but he couldn’t run fast enough to catch up now, so it didn’t matter. “Gomu Gomu no…” he was saying, “Rocket!” Dellie yelped as Luffy shot past him. He stood there for a second, open-mouthed, because that was so cool. He started running over again after Luffy crashed into a wall and a bunch of crates stacked against it. The crates splintered and shattered apart loudly when Luffy hit them. Baby 5 was yelling and waving her gun arms around when Dellie caught up. Devil fruit powers really were cool, especially since it wasn’t him Baby 5 was threatening, and he knew she couldn’t and wouldn’t hurt Luffy. Luffy knew it too and was giggling shishishi as he was lectured. “Baby 5 is funny,” he said. She changed her arms back to normal and smacked the back of his head with it. Luffy laughed again and offered a token, “Sorry!”

She sighed and stormed off without saying anything else. She walked past Dellie as she did, though, and he could see her smile. “Law’s been looking for you,” she called over her shoulder. Then she disappeared through the doorway.

Luffy perked up at that. “Ah, I should go find him then,” Luffy said. Without another word, he stood up and began wandering in after her. Dellie hurried to catch up. Luffy turned his neck to face him without pausing or turning the rest of his body. “Where is he?” he asked.

Dellie didn’t know, since he hadn’t been at the base since they got back to Spider Miles, but he had a few guesses. Law generally kept to a few places. But he wanted to show Luffy the base first, so he said, “Dunno. I can give you a tour, though, while we look for him!”

Luffy grinned and nodded a bunch. “Sure! That sounds fun.” Dellie giggled and grabbed Luffy’s hand again, leading him around. He avoided Law’s favorite places, and it was easy ‘cause Law mostly liked his room and a few places no one else went—he called them “secluded.” Dellie also tried to save the best places for last. They went to the boring meeting rooms and the gyms and peeked into the spa for a second before they got yelled at. Dellie wasn’t supposed to go in there since it was for relaxing, the adults always said. Then he showed Luffy his room and all his super cool toys and games. Luffy said they could play them later so everyone could join and since he still needed to find Torao. Dellie pouted but put them away. They would have lots of time since he wanted Luffy to stay there with him, now that they were back.

Last on his list was the dining room and the food court they used for snacks between meals. He saved it because he knew it would be Luffy’s favorite. He was right too. Luffy was already drooling, and his eyes were sparkling brightly.

“Luffy-ya!” Dellie turned to see Law standing deeper in the room, and Luffy reluctantly tore his eyes away from the food to look over too. Law stomped over to them. “Where the hell have you been? I’ve been looking all over.”

Dellie frowned. Stupid Law. Dellie was gonna go find him for real after this. He just wanted a little more time with Luffy. Law always took up a lot of his attention. Luffy always included him, but Dellie hated feeling left out even for a second.

Luffy grinned at him. “Dellie and I were in town all day. He showed me lots of cool stuff. It was really fun; Torao and everyone should have come with us.”

Law glared. “How could I? You left without saying anything.”

Luffy laughed and slung an arm around his shoulders. “But you found me! So, it’s fine.”

Law rolled his eyes. “I’ve been here for over an hour. I knew you’d come here sooner rather than later.” Law shrugged Luffy off, grumbling. Then his gaze fell to Dellie. “So, you showed him around the island?”

Dellie nodded, a bit smug. “Yeah, and then I showed him the base. I showed him my room too, since he’s gonna be sleeping there.” Luffy was gonna be his best friend instead.

Luffy tilted his head. “I am?” he asked.

Law’s brow furrowed for a moment before it smoothed out again. He looked almost sorry. It didn't suit him. "He's still gonna be staying with me. Doffy's orders." He looked awkward and uncomfortable.

Dellie frowned. “That's not fair though,” he whined. “You got him the whole way here. It should be my turn now." He plopped down onto the floor and crossed his arms.

Luffy hummed and crouched in front of him. He was smiling but it looked softer than usual somehow. "It's okay, isn't it, Dellie? We'll still be all together anyway, right?"

Dellie looked up at him, slowly dropping his arms down to his sides. "We will?" he asked.

Luffy nodded a few times, his head bouncing in a funny way. Dellie giggled. "Yeah, of course! But, thanks, Dellie."

He cocked his head. "What for?"

Luffy reached forward and ruffled his hair. "I hate being alone more than anything in the world. And I didn't always have friends. So, it makes me really happy to hear that you wanna spend time with me.”

Law frowned a bit behind him. Dellie got it. It made him sad and happy all at once to hear Luffy say that. “Of course I do!” Dellie said. “I didn’t have friends before either, even if we’re all supposed to be family. But you’re always nice to me, and I like spending time with everyone, and we only started doing that 'cause of you.”

Luffy blinked at him. “What? Weren't you all friends before?” Dellie shook his head. Luffy craned his neck back to see Law's answer, but he gave the same one. Luffy frowned. “Why not? Everyone is great, and I just got here.”

Dellie didn't know what to tell him. Law didn’t give an answer either. Dellie knew it was because Luffy was different. Even Cora-san didn't seem to hate him. He never did more than kick him, even though he knew Luffy thought it was fun, and he never used haki. People just liked him. He wasn’t afraid of anything, and he was strong. He couldn’t beat Doffy, but Dellie didn’t actually think that anyone could. And he didn’t break down or beg or cry in front of him when he was being hurt. He was super tough. Luffy was a good friend, and he cared about people, and Dellie didn't think any of them had met someone like that before. Someone who wasn’t selfish. Or at least was selfish in a weird way. Luffy did whatever he wanted, but he did it without sacrificing or hurting other people.

“We just weren’t,” Law said eventually.

Luffy jumped to his feet, beaming. “So, we’re friends now? Huh, Torao? We’re friends now, right? You just said ‘weren’t, ’ so that means we are now.”

Law glared, “That’s not what I meant,” he said. Dellie didn't believe him. Luffy didn't either, and he was still smiling and laughing. Luffy was good at reading people too, he noticed. “Shut up! It wasn’t. We aren't friends.”

Luffy was cackling now. “Of course we are, Torao! Torao is my friend, so that means I’m his too.”

He whacked Luffy on the head. “No, it doesn’t! Don't just decide that by yourself!” He turned and started to leave the food area.

“Hey, where are you going?” Luffy asked.

“Away,” Law said. “I'm locking the door to my room behind me when I get there, so I don’t need to show you where it is anymore.”

"Ehh? But that's my room too!"

"I guess you'll be sleeping outside then. Wouldn't want to get anyone else in trouble for harboring you."

Luffy whined, looking sadly at the food for a moment before running after him. He turned back to Dellie and kept running backward. "See you later," he said. "Today was fun!"

He tripped over his own feet and rolled into Law, knocking him over. Law pushed Luffy off of him while both Luffy and Dellie laughed. Law was shouting and calling Luffy stupid while he helped him back to his feet. Dellie saw Law checking for injuries too, and it just made Dellie laugh even harder. He could still hear Law lecturing as he guided Luffy down the hall to their room. Law was really funny sometimes.

Dellie turned and walked the opposite way. Maybe he could still get Luffy to be his roommate instead of Law's. He started skipping a bit, deciding to look for Giolla. Yeah, that could work. That way they could all still be together, and Law couldn't kick them out if he wanted to. Plus, Dellie's room was way cooler, and he had lots of fun stuff. He'd never been to Law's room, but he knew it would be boring 'cause Law was boring. He'd been more fun lately, but he still liked books and stuff instead of toys and games. They weren't even cool books either. They had boring pictures—Law called them diagrams, but Dellie figured that just meant “boring picture” anyway—and lots of long, boring words that Dellie didn't know.

It didn’t take too long to find Giolla. She spent most of her time in her art studio. It was one of the places he hadn’t taken Luffy during the tour. Dellie loved Giolla lots, of course, but he didn’t like this room. He knocked softly on the door and pushed it open slowly. Giolla was painting and singing to herself. He stepped into the room, shoulders hunched, and tried not to look at any of the art that was still moving.

“Giolla?” he asked.

Her hand stilled, brush still on the canvas, and she turned to look at him. He wanted to take a step back. Giolla didn’t like to be interrupted when she was singing or when she was making art, and he’d stopped her while she was doing both. But Luffy was brave, so Dellie would be too.

“What is it?” she asked, her words short. Dellie tried not to flinch away from her tone, but he failed. Her anger eased back when she saw it, though. She smiled big and wide instead. It wasn’t as nice as Luffy’s big smiles were. Her lips were tight, and it didn’t scrunch up her eyes, but that was probably ‘cause Luffy was rubber and Giolla wasn’t. “Tell me what’s wrong, dear,” she said. Her voice was a lot sweeter, and she spoke slowly, but her words weren’t pinched off like before.

Dellie smiled, relaxing. Giolla loved him lots, he knew. She was the one who found him, so of course she did. Still, he hesitated. “It’s just… Can Luffy stay in my room with me instead of in Law’s?”

She blinked at him, frowning for a moment, though it didn’t look angry. “Why would you want to share your room with that child, Dellie?”

His brows furrowed. “Why wouldn’t I?” he asked. “Luffy is the best, and we’re friends, and he’s part of the Family, right?” Dellie knew he wasn’t really, but the adults said he was so it should count anyway.

She hummed. “He is, but you don’t need to be hanging around him all the time, dear. He’s a wild little thing—not a very good influence for you.”

“Is so!” Dellie said. Her face went dark, and he wanted to take the words back, but he didn’t. He gulped and tried to speak more calmly. “Luffy is strong, and he’s brave, and he’s the nicest person I’ve ever met.”

Giolla laughed. “That hurts my feelings, dear. You don’t like me? Do you think I’m mean to you?”

Dellie shook his head until he felt a little dizzy. “No! You saved me, and you get me treats sometimes. I love you!” She smiled and started to go back to her paintings like they were done talking. Dellie panicked. He didn’t want to be done yet. “But,” he said, stopping when she whipped her head around to face him.

“Something else?” she asked.

He shuffled his feet. “Just… why can’t he stay with me?”

She got up from her stool and walked over to him. Dellie tensed, but she didn’t look angry at him. She had that same big smile again. She crouched down, looming over him as she patted him on the head a few times. It hurt a little, but he knew she didn’t mean it to. She always did it too hard on accident. “Luffy will still be staying with Law,” she said, voice light and teeth showing through her smile. “The Young Master thinks that it’s still the best course for now, and his word is final.”

Dellie tilted his head to the side. “Course?” he asked. “Whaddya mean?”

She laughed. “You don’t need to know, little Dellie. Maybe when you’re older.”

He frowned. “But why can’t I know now? Luffy’s my friend, and I want him to stay in my room with me.” He also knew that Luffy was good for Law, and he should leave it alone. But the Young Master always said that pirates were supposed to be selfish, so it was fine.

Her smile disappeared, and she gave him a stern frown instead. “I already told you,” she said. Her voice wasn’t sweet anymore. “You don’t need to know. It isn’t your place to question me or to question Doffy’s orders. Go to bed.”

Dellie thought about disobeying. He thought about speaking up like Luffy would. But he also remembered watching the Young Master hit him over and over again, remembered what he did to Luffy’s brothers, and he turned around without saying anything else.

It ended up being fine, anyway. Luffy was right, and they still all slept in the same room. Dellie wished they could sleep in his room, but he guessed it was fine since they were all together anyway.

It was fun being back at base for once. Luffy had never seen snow before, so when it was all over the place the next morning, he was really excited. It was their first day back too, so the adults left them alone to play the whole time. They built snowmen and made snow forts and had snowball fights. Baby 5 cheated a bit when she used her powers to launch them, but Luffy laughed enough that everyone else decided to forgive her too. Law even played with them a bit, but only for a little while. He got tired quickly and sat and watched them instead. He got tired a lot lately, Dellie thought. It was worrying, especially since Law told them he was sick. Dellie tried to ignore the worry and focus on making more snowballs.

The free day was nice, though they never had to do much at the base anyway. There were people to clean for them and to cook and to do everything else. They only did that stuff when they were at sea, since the Young Master didn’t like having anyone but the closest members of the Family with them on the ship. He said it was ‘cause he didn’t trust the others. The other adults said it was important for them to do things sometimes too, so they would know how to sail.

Dellie didn’t think that swabbing the deck taught him how to sail better. He also didn’t think some of the adults knew how to sail themselves, but he didn’t say it out loud.

The adults actually let them leave the base often, even now that Luffy was here. Dellie and the other kids’ only real duties were supply runs, and the adults encouraged them to go out after they were done for the day. It was even less work than usual, and Law said that they were being kept away on purpose. Dellie noticed the adults whispering a lot too lately. Maybe they were planning something and didn’t want to share. Maybe they didn’t trust them not to tell Luffy about it anymore.

They were right not to. The others probably would do it, and Dellie definitely would. Luffy shouldn’t be here against his will, and they would never convince him to stay if they kept lying to him or being mean. And Dellie wanted him to stay. Maybe his brothers could join too?

He grinned, sharp teeth on display, and giggled to himself. That would be great! Maybe he could get the others to help out, too. He was sure they wouldn’t want Luffy to leave either. He’d talk to them about it later, and they could make a plan.

Dellie couldn’t wait.

Chapter Text

Luffy didn’t mind being on the base, he guessed. It was a bit more like home than he’d expected—definitely more than the ship had been. He didn’t really have chores or anything, which was definitely way better. Well, technically he did have chores, but the others did them for him instead while he kept them company. His friends were nice. They always said it was ‘cause they were worried he would mess them up again, but Luffy thought that maybe they felt bad too. They didn’t have to, though. They weren’t the ones who took him—not even Dellie—and they weren’t the ones who hit him either. Besides, he was all healed up less than a week later, much to Torao’s bafflement. It reminded him of his brothers. Ace always complained when Luffy asked for something, but he’d usually do it anyway. Like when Luffy was too tired or hungry to walk and Ace carried him. Sabo always laughed at Ace for it, and Ace always yelled, but he never dropped Luffy.

He missed his family. He wished he could talk to his brothers or even Gramps again. I wish Shanks never left, a quiet part of his mind whispered, but he ignored it. He couldn’t see Shanks until he fulfilled their promise. And Shanks was busy, and he’d left, and he was out being free, so Luffy didn’t want him to come back anyway. But he still missed his friend, even if he was glad that Shanks set out on his own.

Luffy was gonna be his own captain, after all. He was gonna get out of here and become the King of the Pirates, and he was gonna convince Torao and Baby 5 and Buffalo and Dellie to join his crew and set sail with him. He wished Ace and Sabo would join, but they were going to be their own captains and set their own paths, so it was fine. The others were gonna follow Mingo, though, and that wasn’t.

Luffy mentioned them joining his crew a lot. And slowly, the more Luffy brought it up, the less his friends protested when he did. It made him excited. When Luffy talked about the adventures he would have, they were in them. Sometimes, they would even add to his stories, saying that they wouldn’t let him do something or that they would be off doing something else while he did it anyway.

So, they did chores, usually just carrying supplies, and Luffy walked next to whoever was doing his share. A week after they got to the island, Luffy distracted Torao enough through the day that they were finishing their chores when the sun was setting. It was almost fully dark when they started walking back to the base. Luffy chattered at Torao. Torao made a face like it was annoying, but he never complained or tried to stop Luffy from talking.

They didn’t see it coming when hands shot out of a darkened alleyway, wrapping around their mouths so they couldn’t call out and dragging them back into it. Luffy kicked and bit until he was let go. He spun around, ready to fight, but it wasn’t an enemy. It was Pretty Mingo. He relaxed. He said, “Oh, it’s just you,” and Torao yanked Luffy back behind him.

“Be careful,” Torao said.

“What for?” Luffy asked. “We’re fine.”

“Haven’t you noticed?” Torao barked, clearly on edge. “He’s been staring sometimes, at you and me. I could feel it. Like he was planning something.” Luffy frowned. “I stabbed him before we last left Spider Miles. He didn’t grab us for any sort of good reason.” His gaze didn’t waver from Pretty Mingo.

“Eh, no way,” Luffy said. “Torao is being silly again. I already told you, Pretty Mingo isn’t a bad person. I like him.”

Torao turned, just for a second, to glare at Luffy. “Luffy-ya, I know you like him, but you shouldn’t. All he does is kick you away.”

Luffy hummed. “It doesn’t hurt though. And wouldn’t he know haki? ‘Sides, he could do more than that, and he doesn’t. It’s fun.” Luffy turned to Pretty Mingo and smiled. “Right, Pretty Mingo?” he asked.

Pretty Mingo made a choked noise and said, “Pretty Mingo?”

Luffy laughed, going to explain, but Torao crouched lower and cut him off. “You can speak?” he asked, voice hard.

The man raised his hands up. Luffy knew it meant he didn’t want to hurt them, but he already knew that anyway, and it looked kinda silly since Pretty Mingo was so tall and hunched over. Torao elbowed Luffy when he giggled.

“I can,” Pretty Mingo said. “I always could. Look, I’m going to take you two away from here, okay?”

Torao snarled. “No, not okay.”

Luffy didn’t say anything. He felt Torao shift, saw him turn to glance at Luffy again, but Luffy kept his eyes on Pretty Mingo. Torao faltered.

He took a deep breath and turned back to Pretty Mingo. “Where exactly would you be taking us?” he asked.

“Away. We can discuss the details later, but for now, we need to go.”

Torao shook his head. “How the hell are we supposed to trust you when you won’t tell us anything. What the hell are we standing in, anyway?”

Luffy looked down, lifting his feet one at a time, but he didn’t see anything gross or sticky or weird. He wanted to tell Torao that it was just the ground, but he was cut off again.

“It’s an effect of my devil fruit’s power,” Pretty Mingo said, gesturing to the alley entrance. Luffy looked and noticed a weird purple film around them. “It isn’t visible from the outside, but it creates an area that no sound can escape from. I set it up before I grabbed you so we wouldn’t be overheard.”

Torao hesitated before saying, “I didn’t know you had a devil fruit.”

“No one here does, not even my brother.”

Luffy frowned. “You shouldn’t keep things from your brother,” he said. Torao and Pretty Mingo both looked at Luffy a little incredulously, but Luffy was right, so he kept going. “I tell my brothers everything. I don’t like Mingo, but he’s not my brother.”

Neither of them said anything to that. Torao turned back and kept talking like Luffy never said anything. He pouted. Rude.

“And what would we do once we left?” he asked. Pretty Mingo hadn’t answered last time, but he was looking more and more nervous as the conversation went on. Almost desperate, Luffy thought.

“We’d get you cured, and we’d get Luffy back to his family.”

Torao swallowed, loud enough that Luffy could hear it. He clenched and unclenched his fists a few times before continuing. “Why would you want to take us away? What do you get out of it?”

Pretty Mingo stared at them for a moment. “You’re sick, Law, and you’re dying. You will die if we don’t get you help. And Luffy shouldn’t be here. He deserves to be safe, and he belongs back at his home.”

Torao clenched his jaw. “Leave me here,” he said. “The hospitals won’t help; I already tried. There’s no cure, and I’ll only slow you down. Take Luffy.”

Luffy shook his head back and forth a few times. “No way,” he said. “Torao isn’t allowed to give up.” He turned to Pretty Mingo. “We’re going.”

Pretty Mingo looked relieved. “Luffy-ya—” Torao started, but Luffy didn’t pause for him. Luffy wasn’t gonna listen anyway.

“We just have to pick up the others, and then we can go,” he said. The other two stilled. Luffy frowned. “What?” he asked.

Pretty Mingo hesitated. “Luffy… the other kids can’t come with us.”

“Hah? Why not?”

Luffy glared. Pretty Mingo looked at Torao, but he didn’t say anything, so he turned back to Luffy again. “Look, Luffy, you two can’t be here anymore. It isn’t safe. And if we brought the others, we wouldn’t get far.”

“Why not?” Luffy asked. “They’re pirates. They can do it.”

Pretty Mingo chewed on his lip. Some of his makeup smudged onto his teeth. “Luffy, I’m going to sneak you two away, and the more people we have, the harder it will be to do. It would also be harder to travel.”

Luffy frowned even harder and sat down on the grimy floor. “I’m not leaving without my friends,” he said.

“Luffy, I told you, it isn’t safe here—”

“That’s why we gotta bring ‘em!” he yelled. Torao winced at the volume, but Pretty Mingo said no one could hear them, so it was probably fine.

Pretty Mingo went quiet at that. He stared at Luffy for a moment. He looked kinda off-balance. He turned to Torao again, but Torao still didn’t say anything. “Luffy… I’m going to tell my brother that we only left to help Law. If we bring everyone, he won’t believe me. We’ll be hunted down and killed before we get out of the North Blue.”

Luffy paused for a moment. He forced himself to think about that for a moment, but once he understood what Pretty Mingo meant, the answer was obvious. “Then I shouldn’t go either,” he said, much calmer than before.

Torao and Pretty Mingo both looked at him. “What?” Torao asked.

“Well, if you’re doing it to keep Mingo from suspending anything—”

“Suspecting,” Torao said, probably by reflex.

“—from suspecting anything, then you shouldn’t bring me. I’m the hostage. Of course he wouldn’t like you taking me away.”

“I have a plan for that,” Pretty Mingo said. “I’m going to say that Law refused to leave without you, after… after what happened. I’m going to say that I’m keeping an eye on you, and if he asks, I’ll have you say something so he knows you’re still with me. Or you can say something in the background—that might work better.”

“But it would be more convincing without me, right?”

Pretty Mingo didn’t answer. Luffy would’ve known he was right even if they tried to lie to him anyway. Eventually, Torao spoke up. “If you’re staying, so am I.”

Luffy spun to stare at him. Torao was already looking back. Luffy could see he was determined, that his mind was made up. “No,” Luffy said. “Torao has to go.”

Torao looked angry then. “No, you have to go, dumbass. You’re in more danger here than any of us are. There’s nothing out there for me; no cure, no friends, no family, no home.”

“You can go to Dawn,” Luffy offered. “Makino is super nice, and she’ll take you in. Once Ace and Sabo warm up to you, you can stay with Dadan too and hang out with them, hunting in the jungle and fighting in Gray Terminal and robbing High Town.” Pretty Mingo made a small choking noise again, but Luffy ignored him.

Torao’s eyes were wide, and for a second, Luffy thought he might have won. But Torao collected himself quickly. “There is no negotiating here, Luffy-ya. Either you’re leaving, or no one is.”

Luffy wavered. Torao really meant it. He would die if Luffy kept refusing. Luffy looked at Pretty Mingo, hoping he could talk Torao into it since Luffy failed, but he could tell Pretty Mingo wasn’t going to try. He wanted to take Luffy away too.

Luffy clenched his teeth. He stared down at the ground, eyes wet. He didn’t want to leave everyone. He didn’t want to put Torao in danger.

He was sick of not having any choice in anything.

“Okay,” he said, voice small. “Okay, I’ll go.” 

Pretty Mingo relaxed, tension draining out of him, and something eased in Torao’s expression too, even though Luffy couldn’t pinpoint exactly what. Pretty Mingo smiled at him. “Good,” he said. He peered over his shoulder and then past them. Luffy looked too, but he didn’t see anything. “We need to get going.” He turned around, spinning a little too fast. He flailed his arms and crashed sideways into a few boxes lined up along the alley walls.

Luffy smiled and laughed a little, but it wasn’t funny enough to distract him for long. He was curled in on himself again by the time Pretty Mingo was back on his feet, brushing himself off. Torao looked doubtful again, but he didn’t say anything.

Pretty Mingo cleared his throat. “Maybe I should use my powers on all of us first.” Torao inched back, still staying in front of Luffy, and Pretty Mingo rushed to explain. “It works like the Calm bubble we’re in now,” he said. “Only, I can silence a person and any noise they would cause no matter where they went instead of covering one area.” Slowly, Torao nodded. Pretty Mingo looked at Luffy too, but he only shrugged. He didn’t really care. Usually, he found devil fruit powers cool, but Pretty Mingo’s was kind of boring, and Luffy… He didn’t feel like getting excited over anything. It was a weird feeling.

Pretty Mingo reached forward to touch them, but Torao threw a hand up first. “Where are we headed? We won’t be able to talk after you use your powers, right?”

Pretty Mingo eased back again, taking his extended hand and rubbing sheepishly at his head with it. “I have a boat on the other side of the island. Follow my lead, and I should be able to get us there without being spotted.” He looked at Luffy, meeting his eyes for a moment before continuing. “We won’t be making any sound, but we still need to move carefully. We won’t be invisible.”

Luffy didn’t know why Pretty Mingo was looking at him, but he nodded anyway. Pretty Mingo seemed satisfied, nodding back and reaching forward to touch them, saying, “Calm,” as he did. He did the same to himself and then waved them forward as he slowly made his way out of the alley.

Luffy and Torao tried to keep close to Pretty Mingo as they walked. A few times, they stopped without Luffy noticing, and he kept walking until they yanked him back behind whatever wall they were hiding behind at the time. The fifth time he wandered too far without looking around first, he saw someone walking by. Luffy froze, recognizing the slimy guy that always hung around Mingo. He felt Torao take hold of his hand, slowly pulling him back into the shadows. Luffy held his breath, even though he didn’t need to with Pretty Mingo’s powers active.

Slimy Guy walked past without noticing them. They stayed there for a moment, after that. When he got impatient enough, Luffy poked his head out to see if Mingo was following him or if Slimy Guy had come back, but no one was out there. Pretty Mingo and Torao pulled him back again, more forcefully this time. He tried to tell them that the coast was clear, but no sound came out. He settled for a thumbs-up instead. They didn’t look happy about it, but they started moving again, so Luffy guessed it was fine.

Eventually, Luffy could see a small dock with an even smaller boat tied to it. Pretty Mingo held up a hand, and Torao pulled them both to a stop. Then, he turned to them with both hands up, pushing them back just a little bit. Luffy knew that one. It meant “stay put.” Usually, he didn’t listen to that sign, but he probably should this time. 

Pretty Mingo moved forward quickly, ducking into shadows and keeping low—as low as he could anyway—as he made his way to the skiff. Once he was on the dock, he looked all around, checking for anyone who could see them now that he could see more. He turned back to their hiding spot and waved them over.

Torao tugged at their still-linked hands and guided them down the same zig-zagged path Pretty Mingo took, looking around as he went. When they got to the dock, Torao hopped down into the boat, and Luffy took his own look around. He saw someone peeking over the roof of one of the buildings. Torao tugged on his hand again, probably trying to help him into the boat, but Luffy didn’t move.

Hope flared, and he grinned brightly. He started waving her over, trying not to be too obvious so they wouldn’t get caught. Baby 5 stood up a bit more. He could see more than just her eyes now. It was also enough for Torao and Pretty Mingo to spot her. They froze, and there was panic on their faces, but Baby 5 didn’t move. Luffy tugged his other hand free and kept trying to wave her over, eyes pleading, but she was still crouching on the roof, only her face visible.

She stared at Luffy for a long moment, and then she looked at Torao, and then she focused fully on Pretty Mingo. He met her gaze evenly, not pleading like Luffy was or on guard like Torao. He met her gaze, and, after what felt like forever, she gave a small nod. He nodded back, and then Luffy was being ushered into the skiff.

Luffy backed up, shaking his head because she was right there, they didn’t have to go back for her, they could take at least Baby 5 with them. But Pretty Mingo grabbed his arm and dragged him into the boat. Luffy clawed at Pretty Mingo’s arms, shouting silently, but Torao averted his gaze and dutifully untied them, pushing away from the dock.

Luffy’s eyes pricked with tears as he looked back at Baby 5, but she just smiled and offered a wave. He understood, all at once, what she was doing and that it was for him and Torao. He gave a silent whine but finally relaxed in Pretty Mingo’s hold—he stopped fighting. Tentatively, he was released. Only when he remained still did Pretty Mingo move to take over arranging the sail, setting course to wherever it was he was taking them.

Once they were too far from the shore for Luffy to see Baby 5 anymore, he moved to the bow of the ship, folding his arms across it and resting his head there. He let the motion of the waves lull him closer to sleep. Just before he went under, he felt the boat shift and then the warm, familiar weight of Torao leaning against his side. He smiled and drifted off. He wasn’t alone, even if they couldn’t take everyone with them. Baby 5 wanted them safe, and Torao was here with him. He would save Torao and then maybe bring him back to Dawn. He would see Ace and Sabo and Makino and Dadan again. They’d gotten away from Mingo. They would be alright.

Rosi sighed, exhaling the smoke of a much-needed cigarette. He leaned back against the stern wall of the boat and watched the boys at the bow. He could hear Luffy’s soft snores and see Law leaning against him with his eyes closed. He watched both of them breathe, as well as he could in the dark, and took his own deep breath of sea air.

They’d made it out.

They weren’t done yet, not by a long shot, but they’d made it past the first hurdle at least. And now, while they slept, it was time for Rosi to try and jump the second. He pulled his personal Den Den Mushi from his coat and dialed his father’s number.

He spoke the moment he picked up. “Rosi,” he said. He sounded tired, but there was something hopeful in his voice too. Garp didn’t say anything, but Rosi knew he was there too.

“I got him,” he said. “We’re sailing out from Spider Miles now.”

Twin exhales echoed over the line. “Thank the gods,” Garp said, voice cracking. Rosi’s heart ached—he knew there weren’t any Garp usually believed in. And he certainly never thanked them for anything. “And he’s alright?” 

“Yes,” Rosi said. He knew he couldn’t stop there though. There was more that had to be said. More to be done than simply spiriting them away and bringing them to Marineford. He couldn’t bring Law to the base of the Marines and expect him to survive the encounter let alone find a cure. He needed Luffy to maintain his cover, and Luffy wouldn’t go back alone anyway. Rosi wasn’t quite ready to abandon all chance of catching his brother either. Part of him knew he had, the second he found out who Luffy was. But Rosi had nothing if not hope. “But… we can’t come back yet.”

Silence over the line. Then the Den Den’s face turned thunderous, and Rosi knew that it had changed hands. “What did you just say?” Garp asked. His voice was deathly quiet. Rosi swallowed against a dry throat.

“We can’t come back right away," he repeated. "Doffy won't like that I took them and left, but I can explain it away. I can give him reasons that we left, that I took Luffy with me. But that only works as long as we stay in the North Blue. If he doesn't believe me, we won't make it out alive."

"Them?” Garp asked. “We?” Rosi winced. This was why he needed to play mute while acting as a spy.

He took another drag of his cigarette. "Another kid," he said eventually. "Doffy would never have bought it if it was just me and Luffy. We brought him with us just in case." He held the Den Den a bit more tightly. Rosi needed to convince them to leave this alone, and he needed to do it with as few details as possible. The less the Navy knew about Law, the better.

"Rosi," Garp said. A warning. But Rosi had known him nearly all his life, and he could hear the desperation in it. "Bring him back, or I will come and get him myself." His voice was getting louder.

"Garp-san, I can't," he said. "You can't. I've spent years with Doffy. I know him. This is the only way to keep your grandson safe."

"Rosinante, I will keep him safe myself. I'm not leaving him in that monster's reach for one more damn day!" Rosi flinched at the words and at the volume. Garp was getting loud enough that Rosi was worried it would wake the kids.

He didn't know what else he could say without giving too much away. But, as always, his father was there when he needed him.

"Garp," he said. The Den Den's expression went flat.

Rosi didn't need to see it afterward to know what expression his father was making. He could see the practiced reassurance and the support behind a professional facade without it being reflected in his palm.

"Rosi, we understand," his father said. He slumped a bit. "We know what the stakes are, and we trust your judgment on how to proceed. You're the expert here."

"Okay," Rosi said. "Okay. Thank you." He looked over and checked on the boys, but they hadn't moved at all. He swallowed again. "Listen, Garp-san… Luffy didn't want to leave."

There were sounds over the line as Garp took the Den Den back. "Why the hell not?" he asked. The Den Den still looked far from happy, but at least his voice wasn't quite as furious anymore.

"Well, he did, but… You remember what I told you? About how he befriended the other kids?"

Garp sighed over the line. "Yeah," he said. "That sounds like him."

Rosi took a moment to be surprised that he understood so quickly, but he knew enough about Luffy to know he was loyal. Rosi hadn't seen it coming, but he shouldn't be surprised that Luffy's own grandfather did.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" his father asked, a bit farther from the receiver. 

He heard a small creak over the receiver before Garp answered. "That brat of mine wouldn't want to leave any of his new friends behind. I bet he assumed they were coming at first even, huh, Rosi?"

Rosi chuckled softly. Even this small amount of levity was a breath of fresh air. "Yeah, he did. Having the other kid here helped a lot, at least. I don't think he would've come at all, if not. Put up a hell of a fuss near the end too. One of them saw us when we were leaving. She let us go." He inhaled the smoke deeply. "She wanted us to go."

"Huh," his father said. He sounded impressed. "He's been there a few weeks and already turned one of Doflamingo's loyalists?"

Garp laughed. It wasn't as bright or boisterous as usual, but it still made Rosi smile. "That's my cute little grandson. You should see how his brothers are with him." The Den Den's smile went tight.

"He mentioned brothers," Rosi said carefully. "They seemed close."

"They are." Fondness shone through the still-strained smile. "They dote on him every chance they get. They tried to kill him when they first met though."

Rosi choked, nearly inhaling his lit cigarette. He spit it out only for it to land in his feathered coat. He dropped the Den Den while he patted out the flames on his shoulder. He could hear his father making a fuss over the other line while he did. He sighed heavily when the fire was finally out, sitting back down. He stuck the cigarette back between his lips before picking the receiver back up. He glanced at the kids, but they hadn’t moved.

"He's sleeping right now," Rosi said. Any conversation or squabbling that was still going on over the other line stopped. "Luffy, I mean. I’m sure you want to talk to him, I just… after everything, I don't want to—"

Garp cut him off. "It's fine," he said. No, it's not, Rosi thought. Nothing in Garp's voice or his mimicked expression said it was fine. "Let him sleep."

"I can call you later, when he wakes up," Rosi said. "He'll want to talk to you."

He listened to Garp breathe over the line for a while. Rosi wondered if he was collecting himself. "Okay," he said finally. He handed the Den Den back over.

"We'll talk soon, Rosi," his father said.

"Yes, sir. And Dad," he said. "...I'm sorry. "

He sighed. "It's alright, Rosi. Me too." Rosi squeezed his eyes shut. "Keep us updated." And with that, he hung up.

Rosi held the receiver a while longer before setting it down and tucking the Den Den away.

He leaned back again, keeping his eye on their heading and checking on the boys every few minutes; Luffy would shift every so often, but they stayed asleep. Rosi took another drag of his cigarette before snuffing it out and lighting a new one.

It was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

Law watched through cracked-open lids as Corazon answered the ringing Den Den. Luffy was asleep at his side, but Law stayed awake to keep watch. He knew that Corazon was watching for enemies, making sure that they weren’t followed, but Law was watching him. For all that Luffy seemed to trust him, Law refused to. Trusting people got you killed and just because he claimed to want to help them, just because he’d freed Luffy from Doflamingo’s clutches, that didn’t mean he wasn’t planning to profit from Luffy as a hostage instead.

Or so Law thought, until Corazon called what sounded like people who cared about Luffy. What sounded like family. Law didn’t know who they were or where they were, but Corazon wasn’t taking them there yet, and that was what mattered. He didn’t tell them about the Amber Lead, either. Law didn’t know if all of that was a good or bad sign.

Law was wary, but Corazon hadn’t made any hostile moves yet. That was more than he could say for his brother, if nothing else. It would have to do for now. But Law would be a fool to let his guard down entirely, let alone on the first night. So, he stayed awake.

And now, as the sun crept past the horizon and morning broke, Corazon answered a call from Doflamingo.

“Rocinante,” Doflamingo said. His voice was the same creeping drawl as always, but Law could hear the edge in it. Corazon didn’t falter. Law figured Rocinante was his real name, but he did not plan on using it. “I can’t seem to find you around the base. Or two of our brats, for that matter.”

Law almost expected Corazon to answer verbally before he saw him clicking out a code on the Den Den. Already Law had nearly forgotten how easily he pulled the wool over all of their eyes. If Corazon could keep his own brother fooled so easily, Law really couldn’t let his guard down.

Once Corazon stopped typing, Doflamingo hummed. “I see,” he said slowly. Law couldn’t tell whether he was convinced or not. “And the little Monkey?”

Another coded message from Corazon. Law forced himself to stay relaxed, to keep feigning sleep instead of clenching his jaw as he listened to the varying click click clicks. Law hated that he couldn’t tell what was being said, that he was stuck listening to half of a conversation that directly impacted his and Luffy’s safety. Corazon kept glancing over at them as the call went on too. Is he checking on us because he’s worried? Or is it to make sure we aren’t paying attention? Whichever it was, as far as Law could tell, he was being true to his word—he was convincing Doflamingo that he was only taking Law to find a cure and that he wouldn’t leave without Luffy. Or so he hoped, anyway. Law didn’t know the code he was using, but he could hear Doflamingo’s responses at least. Law hoped they weren’t fake. He hoped that Corazon wasn’t telling him what to say. 

Law had left hope behind years ago. It was a weird feeling. He wondered if it was weird to hope that hope didn’t let him down. It was probably a paradox of some kind, at least.

“Oh?” Doflamingo said. He didn’t sound happy, but it didn’t seem entirely directed at Corazon anymore. “I didn’t realize they had gotten so close.” 

Ah, Law realized. He’s pissed at Luffy and me. He idly wondered which of them Dolfamingo was more upset with, but it didn’t matter. In the best-case scenario, they never saw him again anyway, and they would never find out. In the worst-case scenario, they’d probably all be dead no matter what.

Law took solace in the knowledge that Doflamingo wasn’t likely to listen to anyone’s orders though, even his brother’s. Even if it was just a few lines to say. He also knew that they wouldn’t be able to get away, regardless of whether he was lying. Luffy wouldn’t let them, not when he believed staying could save Law. There was little point in worrying, considering all that. He couldn’t quite help it though, even when exhaustion pulled at him. He resisted sleep.

At least until Luffy woke up, he needed to resist.

Doflamingo hummed again once Corazon was done responding. “I suppose it can wait, then. No need to wake the little Monkey, if you say so. You’re my precious little brother after all. If you can’t trust family, who can you trust?” he asked.

Not long ago, Law would have said ‘no one.’ Luffy shifted at his side, smacking his lips and mumbling something that sounded distinctly like “meat.” Law took a deep breath as subtly as he could.

Corazon clicked out one final, short message, and then the call was over. As the receiver was set back in place, Law began purposely stirring. Corazon shifted around at the back of the boat, stuffing the Den Den back into his coat as Law sat up. “Law,” he said brightly, and only a little startled. “Did you sleep well?” Law glared, nodding to Luffy who was very much still sleeping. Corazon winced and continued more quietly. Law knew damn well that Luffy could sleep through cannon fire, let alone a normal-volume conversation, but as far as he was concerned, anything that made Corazon more cautious around them was a good thing. “Sorry,” he whispered. “Are you hungry? Do you want some food?”

That made Law wince. Luffy bolted upright at his side, whipping his head around unerringly to Corazon. His nose was twitching. “Food?” he asked.

Corazon blinked, startled again, and Law sighed. He hoped the man had thought to pack enough for a journey with Luffy on board, but he kind of doubted it. They’d probably have to make a supply stop sooner than planned.

“Uh,” Corazon stammered. He started rooting around in the bag at his side, pulling out what looked like a wrapped sandwich. “Yes, I brought a few provisions for—” The sandwich was yanked from his hand, Luffy’s arm snapping back into place as he tossed it in his mouth and devoured it whole. He made a face afterward before shifting his mouth around and spitting the wrapper back out.

“Gross,” he said. Then his eyes swiveled back to the bag, clearly still hungry.

For all that Luffy liked the man and for how often he sought him out, Corazon had still been largely apart from Luffy while they were on the ship. Even more so once they got back to base. He probably thought he knew what he was getting into, but, as Law watched him pull out another sandwich, only for the exact same thing to happen again, Corazon seemed to realize that he was completely out of his depth. It was almost funny how off-kilter he looked as Luffy made the same face and spat out the wrapper again.

Law expected Luffy to ask for another, of course. But the only thing about Luffy that was truly predictable was how unpredictable he was. He eyed the bag, the size of the bag, and then he looked at the two of them. Then, he sat back against the wood of the bow, patting his stomach even though Law knew he was far from satisfied with only that. They hadn’t even eaten dinner last night.

“G‘Morning,” Luffy said.

“Good morning,” Corazon said back automatically. “Did you… did you sleep well?” Law snorted a laugh, but didn’t comment. The other two looked over, at the sound, but he just shrugged. The man hadn’t had a normal conversation in years, let alone with a kid, and it showed.

Law probably wasn’t one to talk though.

Luffy gave a tinkling laugh, and something in Law eased at the sound. Law was glad Luffy wasn't too upset still, about last night. It always seemed so wrong when Luffy was upset. Like some sort of cosmic error. "Yeah, I slept great!" he said.

Corazon met his eye, only briefly, and Law wondered if it was because they had the same thought. Luffy was in what he considered a safe space for the first time in over a month. It must have been a relief to go to bed at night without having to worry about being killed in your sleep. Although, “bed” was a generous term for the time being.

"Couldn't you have gotten us a slightly bigger boat? One with a cabin maybe," Law said. 

Corazon's expression turned apologetic. “Sorry,” he said. “Doffy may have accepted for now that we haven't defected, but there was no guarantee that he would.” Luffy frowned. “This boat is nondescript and won't attract any attention to us. It was the best option. Still is.”

Luffy opened his mouth and Law thought for sure he was going to call Corazon out on the assurances he'd offered last night about their clean get-away, but instead, he said, “So you talked to him?” Luffy was full of surprises today. He didn't mince words and was honest to a fault. Then again, he was probably cutting Corazon a break. More than that, anyway, Law couldn't believe Luffy had picked up on that fact. Luffy being observant was a strange sight to see.

Corazon nodded. “Yes, he called me this morning. He believes me—for now, at least. He'll want to hear you next time he calls, though,” he said. “You don't have to talk to him or anything, I won't make you do that if I don't have to, but if you're talking to Law in the background of the next call, that should suffice.”

Luffy nodded, leaning against Law as he did. Law tried not to move.

“There is one other thing…” Corazon said. “I talked to Garp-san.”

Luffy inhaled sharply, sitting up straight. “You talked to Gramps?” he asked. His voice was smaller than Law had ever heard it. He sounded so hopeful it almost hurt to hear. Law shifted to lean against him instead. Luffy flashed him a small smile for his efforts.

Corazon nodded, leaning forward and bracing his arms against his thighs. “I called him shortly after we left Spider Miles. I told him that you were safe, that we got away.” He paused, hesitant. “I also said that I couldn’t bring you to him yet.”

Law and Corazon both watched carefully for his reaction, but Luffy just nodded. “So we can save Torao, right? Good.”

Something in Law’s chest squeezed. He knew Luffy missed his family, knew he wanted to see them, to be truly safe and to be back home. But Luffy didn’t even hesitate at the prospect of staying in Doflamingo’s territory for who knew how long, all for the chance that it could help Law.

“Yes,” Corazon said, clearly relieved. “I don’t know how long it will take, and I didn’t give them all the details about why we couldn’t go back yet, but they eventually agreed not to interfere.”

Luffy cocked his head. “‘They?’” he asked. “How do you know Gramps anyway, Pretty Mingo?”

More hesitation. Law sat up a little straighter, though he didn’t move away from Luffy completely. Corazon cleared his throat. “My father. They’re friends. That’s who I called, and who I meant when I said ‘they.’”

“Ah,” Luffy said, nodding sagely. “That makes sense.”

Law sighed, wishing Luffy’s curiosity had garnered a bit more information before being satisfied. Law didn’t want to push the matter on his own. If Luffy had pushed his questioning one step further, they would know for certain who Corazon’s connection was and whether it could be trusted.

Law supposed this was good enough for now, though. He was settling for a lot, it seemed, since they left the base. The growing number of uncertainties was keeping him on edge.

Luffy was eyeing the provisions bag again, trying to be subtle and, of course, failing. Law watched him for a moment before deciding it was probably worth it. Luffy needed a lot of food to function properly and Law wasn’t gonna let him starve himself just because he was worried about them eating enough or because Corazon hadn’t thought to plan for it.

“Can I have a sandwich?” Law asked.

Corazon startled, forearms slipping from his legs and his upper body collapsing forward while he tilted off his seat. Law didn’t bother suppressing his snort when he banged his head in the fall. Luffy laughed openly. Corazon got back up, rubbing at his forehead while he dug in the bag with his other hand.

He passed Law a sandwich, already smiling again. Law unwrapped it while Luffy watched raptly. Law winced at the texture of the bread against his fingers as he peeled it off and handed it to Luffy. He perked up, beaming brightly and nearly inhaling it. He might have hesitated if he didn’t know perfectly well how much Law hated bread. 

He picked at the fillings of the sandwich, handing Luffy some every so often, and offered the other slice of bread when they were done. Luffy hummed happily, eating it more slowly now that there wasn't more available. He handed Luffy the wrapper so he could lick it clean and looked up to see Corazon smiling at them. He looked so damn happy—weirdly so even. Warm in a way Law wasn’t used to seeing on adults anymore. On anyone who wasn’t Luffy or occasionally one of the others, for that matter. Even then, it still felt a little jarring every time.

Law didn’t know how to feel about seeing it from Corazon. It looked genuine, but he was a spy. Well, Law was pretty sure he was a spy of some sort. He was the son of someone who was friends with Luffy’s grandfather, a man Doflamingo considered a enough of a threat to take a hostage. And Corazon had been lying to his brother for years. Even when talking to his father, the man he supposedly was helping, he held back information. Still, Law couldn’t help but relax slightly. Just a little bit.

Corazon leaned back and tossed them another sandwich. Luffy cheered, kicking his feet impatiently as Law unwrapped it. As Luffy nibbled on the first slice of bread, eyeing the meat inside, Corazon unwrapped and bit into his own sandwich. He tilted his head back a bit, facing the sky, and closed his eyes. He still had a trace of that happy smile on his face as he sat there, entirely vulnerable to an attack from either of them.

Law stared at the show of weakness, or trust, even as he handed Luffy a piece of his lunchmeat. Maybe he could let his guard down enough to sleep a little tonight. Maybe.

Shanks was on the deck of the Red Force, breathing in the sea air. The boys were running around, Ace chasing a laughing Sabo over some perceived slight or other. Shanks smiled. It was good to see them relax a bit for once. They’d spent too much damn time wallowing in guilt and worry when neither emotion would do anyone any good.

Ever since their talk, the kids been less tense. They weren’t afraid Shanks would drop them and abandon Luffy at the smallest perceived slight. He liked to think they gained a bit of trust in not only his determination but also in his ability to save Luffy.

They were going to get Anchor back. Shanks would make sure of it.

Just as Ace caught up to his brother, tackling a still-laughing Sabo to the floor, the Den Den rang. They both froze, eyes darting to look at it as if they could guess who was calling from all the way over there. It was Yasopp who moved to answer, walking over to the barrel they kept it on.

“Hello,” he said. The silence on the deck was ripe with tension. Yasopp’s brow furrowed. Shanks walked forward to stand at his side.

Finally, a voice spoke up. A young voice. “Is this Red-Haired Shanks?” it asked. What the hell was a young girl doing calling him? How was a young girl calling him? He was a pirate. His Den Den number wasn’t an easy thing to find.

Shanks stepped closer, taking the receiver from Yasopp. He noticed the boys moving closer too. “That’s me,” he said, “Now, who are you?”

“My name is Baby 5. I, um, I’m a member of the Donquixote Pirates.”

Sharp inhales rang out around him and Shanks’s expression went dark. He heard a few weapons clink. The boys pressed closer, pushing past the other crew members. “Oh?” Shanks asked. “And what business do you have with me?”

The Den Den swallowed, eyes darting around. It looked nervous. “You’re Luffy’s friend right?”

Ace cursed, the sentiment echoed by some of the crew. Shanks gritted his teeth but didn’t otherwise react. They were banking on the element of surprise. If Luffy didn’t mention knowing him, they wouldn’t know to be on guard against him or to keep track of his movements. “Who?” he asked.

“Luffy,” she repeated, a note of panic or urgency or something similar entering her voice. “Monkey D. Luffy. He said you were friends, and… please. He needs your help. Just hear me out.”

Shanks gripped the receiver tightly. He shared a look with Benn. As nice as it would be to take her at face value as an ally, to have a friend on the inside, they would be stupid to believe a word she said. Although ‘Baby 5’ was clearly a young girl, even by her own admittance she was a young girl who willingly joined a pirate crew. The same crew that kidnapped Luffy, even. She was an enemy first. She could not be trusted.

When he didn’t answer, she continued. “Look, I know you have no reason to trust me. You even have reasons not to trust me. But he talked a lot about you and he told us stories, and I think you care about him too. He’s in danger. He’s my friend. Please.”

Shanks wavered. His suspicion was warranted, was necessary even. But if there was a chance... He looked over again and Benn gave him a nod.

“Then make me believe you,” Shanks said.

She let out a sigh of relief. “Okay,” she said. “Okay. Thank you. First, the island where we made our base, it’s called Spider Miles.”

“Sorry, but you’ll have to do better than that,” he said. “I wouldn’t be surprised if your captain already figured out we knew that if he knew to check me out in the first place.” They hadn’t known that, actually. They’d been given a general area and were in the middle of checking out every island within it. He met Benn’s eye again, jerking his head toward the offices where Building Snake kept all their maps. Benn left without a word.

Sabo and Ace looked up at him, questions in their eyes, but they didn’t say anything either.

“Um,” she stammered. “He, uh, he’s always hungry. He eats a lot. And he has a devil fruit, but he’s not very good with it yet. He has absolutely no filter and has no fear for himself when it matters. He gets impressed really easily. He’s nice. He’s good.”

Benn came back, map in hand, and Shanks’s attention wavered as it was laid out before them.

Ace clicked his tongue, reaching up for the receiver. Shanks hesitated, but let him take it. “Anyone could’ve noticed all that. Luffy always acts like that. It wouldn’t matter if you were an enemy if you saw him with anyone else.”

She paused. “Are you one of his brothers?” she asked. The Den Den’s eyes were wide. “Ace or Sabo?”

Spider Miles wasn’t far, Shanks realized. Only a handful of days away. A week maybe. Two at most, if the weather was particularly bad. Shanks wasn’t a navigator.

Ace looked at Sabo and then at Shanks and Benn, but none of them offered him any guidance on how to respond. “Maybe,” he said eventually. “But your captain already knows about us too.”

Benn walked off toward the helm to reroute their course.

“I thought Shanks left Dawn,” she said, sounding a little confused. “I thought he never met you two.”

Ace hesitated.

“He didn’t,” Sabo cut in. “I suppose we had the same idea you did—from his stories, we knew Shanks cared about Luffy, so we went to him for help.”

The Den Den offered a small smile at that. “Luffy told us a lot of stories about all of you,” she said. “He told us about his scar and about the Lord of the Coast.” And then, more quietly: “He told us about Porchemy too.”

Now that was something that caught Shanks’s attention. That was information Luffy would not have volunteered willingly with an entire crew of enemies. Not with those specifics, anyway. Even if he mentioned that Shanks saved him or that he’d been tortured, he wouldn’t have given details or names. This was information he would share with friends.

They all knew Luffy had a propensity for making friends. He was a likable kid. How far-fetched was it, really, that this girl truly was calling them for help? Calling for them to help Luffy?

“Say we believe you,” Shanks said slowly, “what exactly is the plan here? Do you have something set up? Or a way for us to get Luffy out without being noticed?”

The Den Den bit its lip. “Actually,” she said haltingly, “Luffy isn’t here.”

Shanks felt his haki flaring to life and forced himself to suppress it. Knocking out the snail and unnerving Ace and Sabo would accomplish nothing. He held up a hand, signaling Benn to pause in what he was doing. “And where is he then, if not there?” 

He glanced at the boys, at Ace’s white-knuckled fists and Sabo’s wringing hands.

“…I’m not sure,” Baby 5 said. Shanks opened his mouth, but she rushed to keep talking. “He’s okay, though. I think. He isn’t alone.”

“Who is he with then?” Ace asked.

“He’s with Cora-San.”

Shanks narrowed his eyes. Benn made his way back over to them. “‘Cora,’ like the heart seat?” That didn’t sound okay to him.

She hesitated again. “He’s Doffy’s brother. But it’s not just them! One of the other kids is with them—Law. He’s really protective of Luffy, even if he denies it. He always acts mean, but he cares about him. He wouldn’t have let Cora-san take them away if he didn’t think it was in Luffy’s best interest.”

Ace’s lip raised in a snarl. “What, so we’re supposed to take your word for it that this kid cares about Luffy’s safety, even if he doesn’t act like it?” Sabo snorted a laugh. Ace whipped his head around to face him, face red. “Shut up, Sabo!”

Shanks figured that meant that that particular point was moot.

“He wouldn’t hurt Luffy,” she said, voice insistent. “He’s been… different, since they met. Softer. Not so angry. And as for Cora-san, Luffy always liked him. For what that’s worth. Cora-san doesn’t talk and he supposedly hates kids, but Luffy said he wasn’t a bad person. He would run at him and be kicked away and he called it ‘playing.’ Doffy said that they’re coming back, that they’re still part of the crew, but I don’t believe him. Cora-san was trying to save them, and that means taking them away for good.”

Ace and Sabo relaxed a bit. Shanks wondered how that of all things was reassuring to them, but he didn’t get a chance to ask before they were telling him. “Okay,” Sabo said. “Thank you. Luffy has always been an excellent judge of character, when he bothers to try. If he says this ‘Cora-san’ is a good guy, then we’ll have to believe it for now.”

Ace, despite his loosened posture, muttered, “If he did bother to try, that is.”

Sabo hummed. “Yeah, I want to say ‘of course he did,’ given all that’s happened and the situation he’s in, but I know him too well to make that assumption.”

Ace chuckled. “Me too.”

“But it isn’t just him,” Baby 5 said. “He has Law with him. They’re friends. Luffy would never risk putting him in danger.” This too seemed to relax them. Shanks felt his own tension easing at the reassurance. That was certainly true, at least. “If you decide to trust me for now, and I hope you will, then don’t come to Spider Miles. Or, if you do, do it as subtly as you can. Doffy doesn’t know that Luffy knows you and he doesn’t know that you’re looking. If he sees you, he might go get him back. They’re still in the North Blue and there are very few places outside his reach here.”

Shanks was the captain and the decision was his. He’d already made one, even. But Ace and Sabo were Luffy’s brothers and they deserved a say. He looked down at them. They both stared back determinedly and each gave him a firm nod. He returned it. “Alright,” he said. “We’ll choose to trust you for now. If you find anything else, will you be able to call us again?”

The Den Den smiled. “Yes, I think so. They’ve tightened the leash a bit since they left, but not so much that I can never get away.”

The boys glanced at each other before turning back to the Den Den. “Thank you,” Sabo said.

“For calling. For helping us,” Ace finished.

The smile grew until she was beaming. “Thank you, for helping him. He didn’t deserve to be taken like that. He didn’t deserve—” she stopped, voice choked and smile gone, and Shanks felt his stomach drop. The boys looked pale, and vaguely green. The Den Den shook its head. “He was so nice to us. He kept saying he would take us along when he left, y’know? He wanted to get us away. But… for some of us…”

Shanks stepped forward. He knew what she meant all too well. Kids who signed on with a pirate crew were either idealistic or desperate, and he didn’t think theirs was the sort of crew to take in optimists. “We understand. Thank you. When we get him back, we’ll let you know.” The Den Den nodded, and Shanks hung up.

He sighed, leaning against the barrel and rubbing at his eyes.

“Should…” Sabo started. He shifted his weight a little and glanced at Ace before continuing. “Should we let Gramps know?”

Shanks closed his eyes. “I don’t have his number. I could probably get it, but it would take time, and it would divert our path.”

They didn’t look happy, but neither objected.

“It’s for the best,” Benn said. “He’s a Marine. If we called him and anyone found out or thought we were working together, it would get him in trouble.” He reached out and ruffled Ace’s hair, grinning when he squawked and swatted the hand away. “The Marines are resourceful. They’ll figure it out eventually.”

“Yeah,” Ace said, staring down at the deck and trying to fix his hair so it laid flat again. “They’ll figure it out eventually.”

“So, what’s the plan now?” Sabo asked. “Are we going to check Spider Miles and make sure Luffy really is gone?”

“Probably,” Shanks said. “I don’t think she’s lying, but we need to know she isn’t before we can do anything else.” He nodded to Building Snake, watching for a moment as he began barking orders and continuing the process of rerouting them to Spider Miles. “We’ll start making our way there now. It shouldn’t take too long. Once we’re there though, you need to understand that you will be staying on the ship.”

He could see their hackles rising, ready to put up a fight, but a sharp look from him reminded them of the terms they agreed upon. If Shanks wanted them on the ship, they’d be on the ship. End of story. The fight fell from them slowly, in easing muscles and jaws clenched in frustration.

“Don’t worry, you won’t be the only ones,” Shanks said. “This will be a covert visit. If we’re spotted, it could mean big trouble for Anchor. Me and Benn are too recognizable. Yasopp will be taking Bonk Punch, Monster, and Lime Juice. Maybe one of the younger recruits too, if they want. Someone who wouldn’t be recognized at all.”

It seemed to assuage their egos, at least a little, that Shanks and Benn were staying back too. They nodded.

“And from there? What happens after we leave Spider Miles?” Sabo asked. He really was an inquisitive little kid, huh? Normally it might be cute, but Shanks had taken in a lot of information that he hadn’t quite had time to process. He wanted the kids to go to sleep so he could barricade himself in his quarters and talk to Benn about everything. He’d quite like his First Mate to tell him that whatever else Luffy “didn’t deserve” was small, in the grand scheme of things. He needed reassurance that Anchor was his normal happy self, uninjured and whole, and the next best thing to seeing it for himself was hearing Benn say it.

Shanks sighed, rubbing his face. “I don’t know, kid. It depends on what we find. We’ll reassess once we’ve checked their base out. Maybe I’ll call Newgate back and see if he knows anything about this ‘Cora-san.’ Even a description could help. If Luffy really isn’t there, though, that means we won’t have anything to go on. If he really is being harbored safely, they’ll be trying to stay under the radar, and they’ll be on the move. They’ll be doing everything they can to avoid detection, and while that may keep Doflamingo off their backs, it will also make it harder for us to find them. That complicates things.”

“We’ll figure all of the rest out later,” Benn said. “The next step is one we aren’t a part of, which also means we don’t have to help plan it. Not too much, anyway.”

Shanks grinned, elbowing him in the side. Benn grunted but didn’t step away. “Oh? Careful, the others might start to say you’ve been hanging around me too much. Really, now, you’re not gettin’ lazy on me, are ya Benn?”

Benn chuckled, putting a cigarette between his teeth but not lighting it. He didn’t smoke around the kids. “Wouldn’t dream of it, Capt’n. If I were a deadbeat too, we’d never get anywhere.”

The boys laughed while Benn walked off. Shanks stared after him, entirely offended and not at all smiling, thank you. That would ruin the effect of his shock and offense. “That’s insubordination!” he called.

Benn waved a hand over his shoulder, not even turning to face him. The boys laughed even harder. Now Shanks was definitely grinning. Spider Miles was a tangible, definitive goal, and that was more than they’d had since they set out. The North Blue was a big place, after all. Somewhere to start was a good thing to have.

Shanks turned away from the kids cackling at the near-mutiny of his First Mate and made his way to his quarters.

Dinner would be soon and he could go to the galley then, but for now, he wanted to sit on his bed, put his head in his hand, and be alone. It wasn’t something he craved often. But this stark relief was something to revel in, and he intended to do it as well as he could. Without having a party or drinking alcohol or the kids noticing and losing faith, that was.

The last few weeks had been damn exhausting, but now they were one step closer, and getting Anchor back was more than worth it anyway.

Chapter Text

Luffy didn’t like the hospital people. They only had one doctor back in Foosha, and Luffy didn’t really like seeing him either, but he liked these ones even less. Everything was so bright and the smell kinda burned his nose. Torao said it was “anti” something and that it kept everything clean. Luffy didn’t really get how anything could get dirty without someone noticing, since it was all so white.

When they visited the first doctor, Luffy was smiling, Pretty Mingo looked hopeful, and Torao was glaring. Torao was always grumpy though. Doctors helped sick people, and Torao was sick, so he’d be fine now.

Torao sat on the bed while they waited, and Luffy hopped up next to him. Torao jumped off immediately afterward, moving to a bench in the corner. Luffy frowned at him but didn’t get down. He leaned back, kicking his legs while they waited. They sat around for what felt like forever before the door opened. The doctor who came in was an old man. He smiled at them and walked up to Luffy. “And how are we feeling today?” he asked.

“I feel great!” Luffy said.

The doctor nodded, looking down at his clipboard, but Pretty Mingo stepped forward. “Luffy’s fine,” he said. “It’s actually Law who’s sick.” The doctor turned to look, following Pretty Mingo’s pointing hand.

The man backed all the way to the door when he looked at Torao, his smile long gone.

“That— that’s Amber Lead disease,” he said. He sounded scared. He looked scared. Luffy didn’t get why he was scared of Torao. Torao was nice.

Torao was gritting his teeth and staring at the floor. He looked upset. Luffy didn’t understand what was happening. He got up and moved to sit next to Torao instead. The doctor flinched, looking even more worried.

“Monster!” the doctor cried.

It took Luffy a minute to realize he was talking about Torao. He frowned, but Pretty Mingo started yelling before he could, so he just pressed his side against Torao’s instead. “What did you just call him? He’s a sick kid, and it’s a poison, not a disease! You’re a doctor, so treat him already!”

The doctor kept shaking his head and spun around. “Help!” he yelled against the door. “Get me out of here!” He rattled the knob and continued calling for help, forgetting that he’d pushed it when he came in and had to pull to get out. He wouldn’t stop babbling about Torao being a monster. Luffy kind of wanted to cover his ears, but Torao wasn’t, and it wouldn’t be fair for him not to listen if Torao was.

The doctor paused his screaming to glare at him when he picked his nose, and Luffy flung it at him. He deserved it. He made Torao sad. The doctor acted like he’d thrown a knife, dropping to the floor so it wouldn’t hit him.

The door opened, hitting the doctor, and a confused nurse looked down at him. Then Pretty Mingo lit the whole room on fire, and Luffy thought that was a much better form of revenge than boogers. The nurse and doctor probably agreed, since they were both screaming and yelling. Maybe Luffy should try it on Dadan or his brothers when he got home. He was a little worried about trying it on Gramps though, he thought idly, while Pretty Mingo picked him up and rushed them all out. Gramps would probably end up being fireproof or something, and then Luffy would just be in trouble again.

They left the hospital, smoke chasing them down the halls and out the doors. Luffy raided the snack bar on the way, stretching out his rubber limbs and scooping as much as he could back into his arms as Pretty Mingo ran past it. He carried Luffy all the way back to the boat while Torao ran alongside, panting.

When they got back to the boat, Torao was sad in the angry way he usually was. Torao was almost never normal-sad. He was glaring at everything, arms crossed, slouching and frowning. He didn’t want to talk or be touched right now, Luffy could tell. Luffy didn’t bother him, even though he kinda wanted to, so Pretty Mingo didn’t either. Instead, he waved Luffy over to the stern. Luffy didn’t really wanna move even farther away from Torao, but he could see the way his shoulders eased as he did. Luffy turned fully to Pretty Mingo.

Luffy was expecting a boring conversation or a lecture on stealing snacks, even though that hospital sucked, and they would have just burned anyway. But Pretty Mingo didn’t call him over for that. Instead, he said, “This is the mainsail,” pointing at the bigger sheet. Luffy stared, confused, but Pretty Mingo just smiled at him. “Do you want to help me sail?” Luffy perked up and beamed at him, nodding until he felt kinda dizzy.

Pretty Mingo showed Luffy how to help him, adjusting the sail and tightening up the lines, turning when necessary and sometimes just for practice. Luffy didn’t usually like learning, but it was kinda fun. Luffy was being really careful about it too, since he needed to know how to sail to be a pirate anyway. This was important.

When they were farther out on the sea, course set for whatever island was next (Luffy had forgotten the name,) he sat back against Torao’s side. He’d fallen into a fitful sleep already, but he stilled once Luffy was next to him. Torao was really lonely, Luffy thought.

Luffy wasn’t tired yet, so he stayed up with Pretty Mingo, looking up at the sky as it slowly darkened.

“Hey,” Luffy asked, trying his best to be quiet even though he wasn’t very good at it, “how do you know where we’re going?” He’d told Luffy which way to go, but didn’t say how he knew.

Pretty Mingo didn’t answer right away, but Luffy didn’t look to find out why. “I have maps,” he said eventually. “And, um, a compass? I’m not the best navigator, but I can also tell where we’re going by reading the stars. They help me keep track of our progress.”

“Huh,” Luffy said. It sounded kinda boring but it also sounded like something he might need to know as a pirate, so he asked anyway. “What’s a compass? And how do you read stars? I never saw any words on ‘em or anything.”

Pretty Mingo chuckled, and then the boat shifted a bit. Luffy looked away from the sky to see that Pretty Mingo had moved closer. “This is a compass,” he said. “It tells me which direction we’re going in. There are four, see: north, south, east, and west.”

“Like the Blues?” Luffy asked.

Pretty Mingo smiled. “Exactly like the Blues. It’s how they got their names.”

Luffy stared at the compass. He tapped on the ‘E’ and looked out in the direction it pointed. “So this way is home?” he asked.

Pretty Mingo’s smile dimmed. Luffy frowned. He hadn’t meant to make him sad. “No, actually,” he said. “See the big arrow?” Luffy nodded. “The big arrow always points north, see?” he twisted the compass around, but the big one kept pointing in the same direction. It was cool.

“Ooh,” Luffy said. “How does it know? And how come north isn’t where the ‘N’ is?”

“That’s a great question, Luffy!” Pretty Mingo said. No one had ever said that to Luffy before. “The needle is actually magnetic, and it rotates to line up with the magnetic field—“

Luffy could practically feel his eyes glaze over. He stared idly into the distance. Maybe he’d spot the next island or something. Pretty Mingo talked for a little bit longer before he seemed to notice.

He chuckled, rubbing at the back of his head. “Sorry, Luffy. I guess that was a bit much, huh?”

Luffy blinked, focusing on Pretty Mingo again. He nodded. “I don’t need to know why to be a pirate, right? That’s what I’ll have a navigator for. So, it’s fine. The big arrow points north. So I just follow it if I’m lost.”

Pretty Mingo smiled again. “Kind of,” he said. He laid out the map in front of Luffy. “See this in the corner?”

Luffy squinted. “A compass?” Pretty Mingo nodded. Luffy reached forward, turning the map a little, but nothing moved. How was he supposed to find north then?

Pretty Mingo’s mouth twitched a few times. Luffy got the feeling he was trying not to laugh at him. “It’s not a real compass, Luffy. It shows you where north is on the map itself, and then you use the real compass to figure out which way that is for you.”

Luffy didn’t get it. His head kind of hurt actually. Pretty Mingo’s smile twitched again. He reached forward and ruffled Luffy’s hair before rolling up the map. “It’s fine,” he said. “I’m sure you’ll find a good crew who can do it for you. Maybe you’ll be able to understand it more when you’re older, in case you ever get lost on your own.”

Luffy hummed. “Okay,” he said. Pretty Mingo was already a pirate, so if he said it, it was probably true. Besides, “I’m gonna have the best crew in the world, so I guess I don’t need to know. And once I have a crew, I won’t be alone ever again.”

Pretty Mingo paused in putting the maps away. He turned to look at Luffy and his eyes looked a little bit wet. Luffy frowned again. Why did he keep getting sad when Luffy said stuff? Maybe this was why Ace hated when Luffy cried too. But Luffy wasn’t a crybaby anymore. He was tough now, so it didn’t matter.

“Yeah,” Pretty Mingo said eventually. “You won’t be alone, then.”

Luffy smiled. Torao shifted at his side, still asleep. Luffy was kinda tired too, actually. His eyes kept trying to close on their own. Pretty Mingo laughed.

“Go to sleep, Luffy. I’ll keep watch.” Luffy squinted at him for a moment, but he really was tired, so he just nodded and laid his head on Torao’s. His fluffy hat was super comfy. The last thing Luffy heard before being pulled under was a quiet, “I’ll be right here.”

Yasopp was more than happy to lead their little expedition on Spider Miles. All of them were worried about Luffy, and all of them were feeling a little useless waiting around for information and searching blindly. This was something concrete he could do to help.

Luffy was so young. He was the same age as Usopp, and something about that made all of this worse somehow. Yasopp couldn’t even imagine his son, the tiny baby he’d left behind all those years ago, being in this kind of trouble. It was part of the reason he could never visit, after all. He had to keep Usopp unassociated with him, had to keep him safe. The Red-Haired Pirates weren’t too big of a crew yet, their name was still burgeoning, but Yasopp had faith in his captain, and he knew deep in his bones that they would be known the world round. Even with Shanks’s lazy, party-happy attitude.

The Red Force was moored far offshore on the less populated side of the island, and it was nearly pitch black out while Yasopp and the others took a dinghy and rowed their way toward the shore. They’d waited an extra day after arriving so that the moon would be gone from the sky when they went ashore. They beached the dinghy as quietly as they could, pulling it out of sight. The crunch of their boots on the wet sand seemed deafening in the emptiness of the night, but Yasopp had too much experience to hesitate more than necessary. The rookie they’d brought along, on the other hand, was lifting each foot almost comically in an attempt to avoid making the slightest sound. Yasopp tried not to laugh—all of them had once been as wet behind the ears as little Quail was now, after all.

He had only a small group—Bonk Punch, Monster, Lime Juice, and Quail—and he led them to the nearest building. Yasopp signaled for them to wait on the ground before starting to climb up the side. He heard a slight scuffle that could only be the sound of Quail attempting to follow only to be yanked back down by Lime Juice. Yasopp hid a smile as he pulled himself over the lip of the roof.

He settled in at his newest vantage point, prepared for a bit of a wait. Stealth was key here, and it was why Yasopp had been sent in the first place. He could use his trained sniper’s eye to find their best path and to get a handle on the guard rotations or patrols or whatever else Doflamingo had in place. From everything they’d heard, he hardly ran things like a normal pirate crew. Baby 5 hadn’t been in contact since that first call, and it was as good as it was bad. Even if she was lying and all of this was an elaborate trap, Doflamingo wouldn’t know when to expect them. They’d kept themselves out of sight enough that Doflamingo couldn’t have known how close or how far they were. But if she was telling the truth, their ally wasn’t expecting them either.

Eventually, he made his way back down. Quail was looking antsy. Yasopp reached out a hand and squeezed his shoulder. Quail shot him a nervous but grateful smile.

“Alright,” Yasopp said, “follow me, watch my signals, and we should be fine. Nothing too suspicious stood out to me while I was up there, and most of the people who are supposed to be standing guard are asleep.” Yasopp ran through the hand signals again, mostly for Quail’s sake, and then they were moving. He moved swiftly, reaching out with his observation haki before peeking around corners and moving on quickly afterward. Most of the guards were still snoring as they passed.

Farther inland, as they hurried from one cover to another, Yasopp sensed something. He yanked them aside into an alley. Thankfully, Monster reached over in time to muffle Quail’s squeak. Yasopp signaled for quiet. Someone was coming. He pressed himself against the wall and the others followed his lead. The alley wasn’t so much an alley as it was a small inlet between buildings. It was shallow and walled off. It would take a hell of a lot of luck to keep them from being spotted. He saw Quail swallow and begin to step forward. That was Plan B, if they needed it. No one knew Quail, and that meant he could act as a random drunken local to serve as a distraction. Yasopp didn’t like that plan much and he didn’t want to use it unless absolutely necessary. But as the person moved closer and their footsteps became audible, it was looking like it might be,

Then, of course, to make matters worse, someone else started running over. Yasopp pulled everyone farther back, hoping they hadn’t been spotted. He’d barely gotten a glance at them himself, but he’d been focused on the first haki signature. Too focused. Tunnel vision would do no one any good and he cursed himself for it. Being distracted and off his game was unacceptable as a senior officer of the Red-Haired Pirates, even if it was from concern for a friend.

But the second Voice speaks, and her actual voice is familiar. Her young voice. “What are you doing?” she demanded.

The first Voice, the one they were hiding from, startled. “Uh, Miss Baby 5! I’m on guard duty for the night.”

“And why aren’t you at your post, then?”

“I, um,” the man stammered. “I’m meant to be walking the grounds, ma’am.”

“Funny enough, I don’t recall this being anyone’s route.” She sounded so imperious, Yasopp had to resist snickering.

“I was just taking a short break… I figured it couldn’t hurt to go to the bathroom for a second.”

“You should have thought about that before you began patrolling then. If you deviate from orders again, I’ll be telling Doffy.”

Yasopp could sense the bolt of fear that sent through the guard. “Not necessary, ma’am. I’ll get back right now.” He actually ran. Yasopp would never understand pirates who followed a captain they were afraid of. Fear wasn’t loyalty.

Once the man rounded a corner, Baby 5 approached. She was short, and the big yellow bow on her head only made her look even younger. She was wearing what almost looked like a maid’s uniform—odd, for someone respected enough to be called “ma’am” at her age. Then again, pirates were a strange bunch, and Yasopp had certainly seen weirder things.

She crossed her arms over her chest, her gaze imposing, but Yasopp could see the wariness beneath the surface. “You’re with Shanks, right?” Baby 5 asked. He nodded. Her shoulders sagged, just the smallest amount. “Good. I was a little worried I’d helped some other intruders.” She stood up straight again, planting her hands on her hips. “Seeing as you were foolish enough to nearly be caught!” Yasopp was a little impressed. She somehow gave the impression that she was yelling without actually raising her voice.

“We had it handled. There were plans in place that would have taken care of it,” Yasopp said. She opened her mouth, inhaling to not-yell at them some more no doubt, but he interrupted. “Still, thanks for the assist. That was definitely a better fix than what we would have done. No chance of raising suspicion.”

She blinked at him, mouth snapping shut. Then, she was beaming, a happy little flush to her cheeks that he could barely make out in the dark. “I was useful?” she asked, hopeful. It was a jarring change from the angry, condescending kid she was before.

“Very,” he said. Baby 5 giggled, still smiling. This girl was certainly an interesting character.

“Come on,” she said. “I can take you to the base. You want to make sure Luffy isn’t here, right?”

Yasopp nodded tentatively. She returned it, and then she was moving. He sped up, walking alongside her for a moment so he could pull her back if he needed to, but she shot him a look. He fell back again, a bit embarrassed that he already forgot Baby 5 could be seen all she wanted. Having a friend on the inside was a foreign feeling, for all that betrayal was common in the world of pirates. She had them wait a few times before waving them along after her and, eventually, they came to what looked like an abandoned factory. The flag of the Donquixote pirates was hung proudly over the door.

Baby 5 cracked the door open, looking inside before opening it fully and waving them forward. Yasopp headed up the lead, just behind her, while Lime Juice watched the rear. Yasopp was guiding their way, choosing when they would turn and where they’d go next. Baby 5 followed his lead, only staying in front enough to be seen first, should they pass anyone in the halls. They wouldn’t though, he knew.

Yasopp should keep his mouth shut. He knew he should. Talking while sneaking around in an enemy base in small numbers would be a monumentally stupid idea. But. “How did you know we were here?” he asked her.

Baby 5 startled, looking around wildly to make sure they hadn’t been overheard. Fair enough, he supposed, but he’d checked with his Observation haki and no one was near enough to hear him, let alone anyone awake. And he had whispered. She glared at him when she was satisfied that they hadn’t been discovered, but she answered anyway. “I’ve been waiting up at night since I talked to your captain,” she said. And now that she’d said it, Yasopp realized that she looked really tired. “I figured you’d be smart enough to check for yourselves, and I didn’t want to risk you getting caught. Luffy needs you.” Yasopp had already tentatively believed her, but this would be one damn convincing act, if he was wrong.

She held up a hand when Yasopp gestured down a hall, shaking her head. She pushed them back a bit, whispering even more quietly. “This is the hall where all the adults sleep. Doffy’s quarters too. We shouldn’t go down it.”

Quail frowned and opened his mouth, but Bonk Punch put a hand on his shoulder and shook his head. Yasopp nodded at him before turning back to Baby 5. His haki was more than good enough to confirm everything she said: Luffy was nowhere on this side of the island, let alone here in the base. And down that hall were only foreign signatures, all dulled by sleep. But if that was all they were looking for, he wouldn’t have followed her in the first place. He was looking for any other answers they could find. Anything she hadn’t noticed or hadn’t told them.

“And where did Luffy stay?” he asked.

Rather than answer verbally, she simply turned and began walking again. She led them to another hallway, not unlike the last but certainly smaller. There were only two haki signatures sleeping here, small and weak. Children, probably, if this was where Luffy was placed. She stopped in front of a door with a sign that read “Law” in a scrawl of black marker. There were messy and colorful doodles of suns and puppies in the corners, some of which had been scribbled out by the same black marker. Yasopp could see a bright, bold “Baby 5” door down the hall. He could also see one that said “Buffalo” in big orange letters that grew smaller as their writer ran out of room and a “Dellie” written in crayon with the same sun and puppy doodles all over it. There were two more empty rooms with blank doors, sitting notably between “Law” and the others’ rooms. Baby 5 opened the door and they all followed her in. The bed was rumpled, piled with too many pillows and blankets. There were toys strewn across the floor that looked out of place with the rest of the room. It was certainly messy enough for Yasopp to believe Luffy had been there. Bonk Punch lifted one of the extra blankets, arching an eyebrow in question.

“We all slept in here, once we got back to the island and Luffy was with us. Doffy said he still had to stay with Law, and we all did it on the ship anyway, so.” She slowly bent down and picked up a small ball, turning it idly in her hands. “After I called, I told Dellie and Buffalo we had to sleep in our own rooms again. At least for a bit. Dellie was really angry. He’s mad Luffy is gone. He doesn’t get it.” She tore her gaze from the ball again, meeting Yasopp’s eye head-on—all the melancholy chased from her face and the exhaustion pushed back to the edges. “I can’t show you Cora-san’s room since it’s next to Doffy’s, so this will have to suffice. Is there anything else you want to see?”

Yasopp shook his head. “Thank you for guiding us.”

Baby 5 smiled but, with some effort, waved the comment off. “You wouldn’t look for him until you knew he wasn’t here. I had to.”

No, you didn’t, Yasopp thought. You didn’t have to do any of this. He kept the thought to himself.

She turned to leave the room, only pausing when her hand was on the doorknob. “I’ll walk you back to your boat,” she said.

Making their way out of and away from the base was a much quicker endeavor than making their way in had been. Perhaps in part because of their helpful little guide showing them all the shortcuts. Not having to take a circuitous path to avoid detection also helped a bit. Before long, they were loaded back into the dinghy. Baby 5 watched from the beach as Quail hopped in after pushing them back to sea.

Yasopp wanted to thank her again, but she’d already given her response and it wasn’t all that becoming of a pirate anyway, not when speaking to a member of a rival crew. Not that their captain had  ever cared about such things. Instead, he offered a meaning-laden nod.

She paused but then returned it with a smile. “Find him for me. Take him home.”

“We will,” Yasopp said. And with that, they were off. Baby 5 waved from the shore as they made their way back to the Red Force in the distance, Lime Juice correcting Quail whenever he veered off course. They lost sight of her in the darkness long before they made it back to the ship. Yasopp was fine with it—the longer they were in the dinghy, rowing through the calm waters in the quiet of the night, the longer he could put off telling Shanks and the boys that they still didn’t know where Luffy was.

Yasopp hadn’t learned anything on Spider Miles that they hadn’t already heard from Baby 5.

One morning, while they were sailing, Luffy was woken up by a ringing Den Den. Normally he could sleep through something like that easily, but he was already close to waking up and he was kinda hungry and the Den Den was loud. Pretty Mingo rushed to answer it quickly, but he tripped over himself, and it only shook the boat even more.

“Hello,” Pretty Mingo answered, his voice a little pained.

“Brat,” the caller answered. Luffy froze.

He’d heard that a million times and the chill of fear was instinctual. But this time, there was something else too. Something that burned at his eyes and felt too big for his chest. Luffy scrambled over to the Den Den, ignoring Torao’s grunt when he kneed him, and ripped it out of Pretty Mingo’s hands.

Lufy swallowed. His throat felt dry. Once he took it, the Den Den’s eyes went wide, almost disbelieving. “Gramps?” he said. It was how their last call started too, but this was different. This was so different. He clutched the snail to his chest, almost holding the receiver against his face.

“Luffy?” Not “brat.” Not “no-good grandson.” Just “Luffy.” He’d never heard Gramps sound like that before. Hopeful. Scared, almost. Gramps wasn’t supposed to be scared.

“Hi.” Luffy’s voice cracked, but he wasn’t crying yet. He was trying really hard not to.

Gramps laughed so loudly it startled Torao. “‘Hi?’ You brat. Is that any way to speak to your grandpa who’s been worried sick about you?” He didn’t even sound actually mad. Luffy grinned. They listened to each other breathe for a second. “Is Senny’s brat treating you alright?”

Pretty Mingo squawked something like “Of course I am!” but Luffy wasn’t listening.

“Mmhm,” he said instead. “I’m eating lots. It’s way better here than with stupid Mingo.”

Gramps laughed again. “I’m glad to hear it, brat.” The Den Den’s eyes were wet, but so were Luffy’s, so he didn’t say anything. He wished Gramps was here in person. He wanted to hug him so desperately that his chest ached.

It was a long call, but they didn’t say much. Gramps didn’t ask for details, and Luffy didn’t offer them. They just kinda spent most of the time clutching at the receivers and listening to each other breathe.

Eventually, though, Luffy couldn’t help but ask about Ace and Sabo. “Are they okay?” He couldn’t bring himself to raise his voice much above a whisper.

“They’re fine,” Gramps said, and something loosened in Luffy’s chest, like a knot had been untied. “They’re back on Dawn.”

Luffy smiled, so relieved he didn’t even know what to say.  They’re fine, his mind echoed. They’re okay. Ace and Sabo are okay.

“Good,” Luffy said eventually. “That’s good.” Gramps wouldn’t lie to him, especially not about this, but there was a tiny voice in his head that made him ask again anyway. “They’re really fine?”

Gramps hesitated. Luffy stiffened. “They’re really fine. I went back to Dawn first. I checked on them before setting out to look for you.”

Luffy sagged back against the boat again. “Thank you,” he said. “Thank you for checking on them.” He didn’t thank Gramps often, he didn’t do a lot that Luffy was grateful for, but this… Knowing that his brothers weren’t too badly hurt, knowing that they were alive and healthy, that was invaluable. Ace and Sabo were liars when they were hurt, but if Gramps saw them, then it had to be true. Dadan would have called them out on it, at least.

Gramps breathed a sigh over the line, and it sounded relieved. That didn’t make sense. Gramps had already known they were okay. “I haven’t spoken to them since I left, but they were as lively as ever when I did.” Luffy winced. That probably meant they were angry. “Makino and Dadan both say they refuse to talk to me because I went there first. Because I didn’t leave right away.” He paused. Luffy watched the Den Den’s jaw work and shift until he started speaking again. “And because I wouldn’t call the Red-Haired brat.” He said it like it was a confession, but Luffy didn’t know why. He understood why Ace and Sabo would be mad at him, he assumed they would be, but not why they’d be mad at Gramps.

“But why?” he asked, his face screwing up. “Gramps is a Marine and Shanks is a pirate. You won’t be able to visit us once we’re pirates either. And I’m glad you checked on them. I was really worried.”

Gramps sighed into the receiver again. “Brat,” he said. His voice sounded kinda wet. “Worry about your own damn self for once, will you?”

Luffy laughed. “But I’m fine! Torao and Pretty Mingo are great.” He could hear Torao snort and Pretty Mingo make some kind of whining sound, but Luffy didn’t look away from the snail. They were fine. Probably.

Gramps didn’t pay any attention to them either. “If you say so,” he grumbled, but he sounded happy too. His smile faded again right after, though. “I’m… I haven’t been out looking, either. I’ve been in Marineford. I was ordered to return, and I did.” His words were a little rushed, and the snail’s expression was really frowny and sorry.

Everyone kept acting all sad around Luffy lately. It was stupid. He was sick of it. Luffy wasn’t at all upset about that either, and Gramps was stupid for thinking he would be. “Of course you did,” he said. “Marines aren’t free. I already knew that. Pirates are free.” That was the whole point. The point of everything, of every argument and every refusal. Ace and Sabo should have known that too. “And Regular Mingo probably wanted you to stay away, right? Isn’t that why he took me?”

Maybe Gramps cried a bit. Luffy wouldn’t know. The second the Den Den’s eyes looked too wet, Luffy looked away. He looked up at the sky instead. Luffy never minded crying in front of other people much, but he’d never seen Gramps cry before, so maybe he did. Luffy heard a sniffle. It startled him a little, but he didn't say anything about it. He just smiled, soft and small.

They didn’t say anything else after that. They sat and listened until it was lunch time and they finally said goodbye so they could eat. Luffy couldn’t stop smiling the rest of the day. Gramps had promised to call again, at least once every other week, and Luffy had agreed readily. It was nice, talking to Gramps. Luffy missed home. He missed his family, even though he liked Torao and Pretty Mingo a whole lot.

And the best part about the phone calls, even though it meant he couldn’t hug him, was that Gramps couldn’t hit him either. Talking to Gramps without any Fists of Love was pretty alright, actually.

Chapter Text

The next hospital they visited was the same as the last one. Luffy wanted to burn this one down too, but he wanted to do something else on the island first, so Luffy stopped Pretty Mingo before he could start the fire. They ran out, everyone too scared to chase them.

But they didn’t have to flee the island, and that was what mattered for now.

Luffy dragged them into town and found the biggest, snobbiest restaurant he could. Torao and Pretty Mingo resisted a little, confused, as Luffy pulled them inside. Luffy ordered as much food as he wanted and told them to do the same. He ordered seconds and thirds before they’d finished. Torao didn’t eat much at all and he didn’t talk much either, but Luffy was too busy eating to fix it. Pretty Mingo looked a little panicked when Luffy was done. He kept staring at his wallet. Luffy snickered and put a finger up to his mouth so Torao and Pretty Mingo knew to be quiet. Then, Luffy grabbed onto them and pulled them out through the window he’d demanded to be seated by when they first came in.

The other people there started yelling, and someone was chasing after them as they ran, but Luffy was cackling too loudly to make out anything they were saying. Pretty Mingo was wide-eyed and he kept stumbling, but Luffy kept tugging him along, trying to keep him upright. Torao looked super surprised at first too, but, as Luffy kept glancing back at him with a big grin, he eventually started to smile too. He even laughed a little, and Luffy yelled out in victory. It only made Torao laugh more, and eventually, Pretty Mingo joined in too.

They stopped by the hospital again before they left the island. Pretty Mingo was really good at lighting stuff on fire.

They went to another island, and another hospital, and Luffy took them hunting in the forest. He found an old pipe in an alley on the way. It wasn’t exactly the same as his pipe back home, but it would work and that was what mattered. After a bit more searching, he found one for Torao and Pretty Mingo, too. Luffy had to tear Pretty Mingo’s from a wall, though, ’cause he was too tall for any of the discarded ones Luffy could find. Pretty Mingo yelled when Luffy broke it off and it burst, and he pulled him and Torao out of the alley. They all got a little wet, but they’d also gotten the pipe, so Luffy thought the others were just being dramatic.

Torao was still grumbling when Luffy led them to the forest, even though he was barely dripping anymore. “It’s not my fault,” Luffy told him. “There’s no Gray Terminal here, we had to look all over to find stuff.”

“Gray Terminal?” Pretty Mingo asked. “You mentioned that earlier, right?”

“Mmhm! It’s this trash heap we hang out in a lot. You gotta be careful though, ‘cause most of the people there are killers and thieves.”

“What?” Pretty Mingo tripped over his own feet and fell over right as they were entering the forest. Luffy smiled down at him.

“Yeah! It’s lots of fun. Not everyone is bad there either, some of them are nice. Ace and Sabo never let me hang out with them though.”

Pretty Mingo made a strangled sort of sound. He did that kind of a lot, Luffy noticed.

“How are you alive?” Torao asked, dumbfounded.

Luffy shrugged. He wasn’t really sure how life worked. “‘Cause I’m breathing, I guess? I know you die if you don’t, so.”

Torao took a deep breath. He rubbed his face for a second. “Okay,” he said.

“You wanted to go to the forest?” Pretty Mingo asked, staring into the distance rather than looking at Luffy.

“Yeah!” Luffy cheered. “I wanna hunt!” Pretty Mingo still looked a little off-balance, but Luffy turned around and kept marching forward anyway. Pretty Mingo would catch up.

Luffy grinned when he heard Pretty Mingo running back up to them a little bit later. “Hunting?” he asked. “I can buy us food, Luffy. You don’t have to do that.”

“‘S’fun though.” Luffy shrugged. “Plus, it’s still kinda weird to just get food all the time. It’s super great, but I miss hunting too, I think.”

Pretty Mingo made that strangled sound again. Luffy briefly wondered if there was something wrong with him. Maybe they should ask the next doctor to look at him too. But then Luffy saw something moving to their right, and he focused in on it. He crouched down, just a bit, not taking his eyes off the shape.

He stepped forward—lightly, so he wouldn’t scare it off. He peeked through the plants and bushes. A bear. Perfect. Luffy grinned. His mouth was already watering. He waved Torao and Pretty Mingo forward, turning his head just long enough to put his finger to his lips. They had to be quiet.

“You guys come right out at it, okay?” Luffy whispered, trying to be as quiet as he could. Ace and Sabo said he was only ever decent at it when food was on the line. Luffy liked to think it was a hunting instinct. “Make sure you’re standing apart, so it can’t go for both of you at once. I’ll come from behind it, okay?” They looked kinda unsure, their grips awkward around the pipes, but Luffy trusted them. They’d figure it out. He nodded once, and then he was moving. He looped around the side of the small clearing, checking on the bear every so often to make sure it hadn’t noticed them or wandered.

Once he was in place, he waved his pipe overhead once, signaling them to move. He probably should have told them he would do that, but they hopped out anyway, so it was fine. Once they were in front of the bear, its gaze zeroed in on them and it growled. They froze, grips falling slack around their weapons. The bear reared up on its hind legs, just a bit shorter than Pretty Mingo. Luffy frowned, but then he was jumping out, worried.

Luffy swung his pipe, hitting it firmly on the back of the head. It surprised the bear enough that it went back on all fours. It turned to face him, and Luffy’s grin turned sharp at the edges, like it always did when he was in a good fight. He might’ve been scared to fight without his brothers, but he’d gotten a lot stronger lately, and he’d killed things scarier than this bear before anyway.

Torao charged forward and whacked it on the leg, looking panicked. The bear spun around, but Pretty Mingo swung at its side and it stumbled. They already knew how to work together! That was good. Luffy turned and clambered up one of the trees. They watched him as he did, open-mouthed. The bear roared and they turned their attention back to the fight. Pretty Mingo moved forward and knocked it sideways again.

Torao looked up at Luffy for a second. Luffy grinned at him. Torao straightened. Then he crouched again and rounded the bear while it was distracted with Pretty Mingo. “Hey!” he called as he did. “Over here.”

Torao really was so smart. He lured it right past Luffy’s hiding space, slowing as he did. The bear was right under him. Luffy jumped down, pipe brandished above him, and he swung it down hard. The bear collapsed. It didn’t get back up.

Luffy cheered. Pretty Mingo and Torao stared at him in disbelief.

“That’s a bear, Luffy, what were you thinking?” Torao yelled. He had that angry-worried pinch between his brows.

“That bear is delicious.” Obviously. Luffy hummed. “It is a small one, though, huh? Even though it’s an adult. Too bad. But it’ll still taste good!”

Pretty Mingo collapsed back to sit in the dirt. “You’ve… had bear before?” he asked.

“Yep! Ace and Sabo and I hunted ‘em all the time back on Dawn. Those were way bigger though.”

“What… else did you eat?” Torao asked suspiciously.

“Lots of stuff,” Luffy said. “Before my brothers taught me to hunt, I would eat plants and bugs and mushrooms and stuff whenever Gramps dumped me in the forest. Or when I was stuck in the ravine and those wolves were chasing me. But now Ace and Sabo and I mostly eat crocodile, bear, tiger, or wherever else we can find that day. Sometimes we get a deer.”

Torao sat back in the dirt too. Luffy had been glad to see him talking, even if it was just a little, but now he was being quiet again. He’d been real quiet all day, even before the hospital. Actually, Luffy realized, he’d been quiet a lot lately. He usually sat back when they were on the boat, just listening while Pretty Mingo taught Luffy about the stars and their stories. Luffy frowned. Maybe his distractions weren’t good enough? He’d been trying to find fun things to do after, but maybe Torao wanted to do something else. 

Torao liked boring stuff. Luffy would have to think about it. He didn’t like thinking often, but Torao was sad and upset, and he liked that even less.

Maybe Luffy should have him fight more. Torao had been talking while they hunted, after all. And that way they could eat after training. Food tasted even better after you’ve been moving around a lot.

“Hey,” Luffy said. “Let’s fight.”

Torao looked at him funny but didn’t say anything.

“Why?” Pretty Mingo asked. He sounded tired.

“Sabo and Ace and I used to fight a hundred times a day. We’d do matches and keep track of how many we won.” He left out that he hadn’t won any yet. “I need to get stronger. I can’t protect everyone yet. And I won’t get any stronger if I just sit around all day.”

Torao was keeping his face blank. Pretty Mingo looked kinda sad again. 

“Yeah, alright,” Pretty Mingo said. “Let’s spar. About how strong are you now? I can help teach you a few things.”
Luffy grinned and punched at the air in front of him. “My punch is as strong as a pistol!” Pretty Mingo smiled again. Luffy was glad he wasn’t sad anymore, even if it looked like he wanted to laugh at him. “It is!” he insisted.

“Alright, let’s see then,” Pretty Mingo said.

Luffy cheered. “We usually use our pipes when we spar,” Luffy said.

Pretty Mingo nodded. “How about we fight a few times with the pipes, and then I teach you some hand-to-hand? It seems more suited to your powers anyway.”

Luffy beamed. “Yeah!” Pretty Mingo didn’t seem too good at using his pipe yet, so Luffy could probably beat him, even though he was strong.

Luffy looked over at Torao, but he looked away and wouldn’t meet his eye. Luffy frowned. Pretty Mingo put a hand on his shoulder. “Why don’t we get started, and then Law can join us later if he’s up to it.”

Luffy hummed. He didn’t like that, for some reason, but he agreed anyway. “‘M’kay.”

He turned back to face Pretty Mingo and backed up a few steps before getting into position. He crouched down and held his pipe out. Pretty Mingo did the same, even if the way he did it looked a little different than Luffy’s way did.

Luffy lunged forward first, but Pretty Mingo dodged easily. He swung his pipe around as he did and lightly hit Luffy on the back, tipping him forward even further and knocking him down. He rolled over, spitting dirt out and frowning. Pretty Mingo was supposed to be bad so Luffy could beat him, but more importantly: “Why’d you do that?” Luffy asked, angry.

Pretty Mingo looked a little distressed all of a sudden. “I’m sorry, Luffy, I thought you wanted to fight! I shouldn’t have hit you, I’m so sorry—”

Luffy stood up. “I do wanna fight! So why’d you hold back so much, huh? I know you can hit harder than that.”

He blinked. “Uh. I just thought—”

“I can take it! Ace and Sabo hit me all the time and so did Gramps, and I’m rubber, so it doesn’t even really hurt unless it’s Gramps. Or Regular Mingo.”

Pretty Mingo’s face did something weird, like it couldn’t decide what expression to make, but after a second, he nodded. “Alright,” he said. “I’ll hit you harder. Promise.”

Luffy nodded, satisfied, and got back in his stance.

Pretty Mingo knocked him down ten more times before he suggested they try hand-to-hand. Luffy agreed. His arms and pipe were both a lot shorter than Pretty Mingo’s were, so it was even harder to hit him than it was to hit Ace and Sabo. If Luffy could stretch, he might be able to land a punch.

“Just try and hit me, first. I won’t move, I just need to see where you’re at.”

Luffy frowned, but it made sense, he guessed. He wound up his arm before throwing it back. “Gomu-Gomu no…” he started, “Pistol!” His fist flew forward, right past Pretty Mingo and into a tree. When it ricocheted back at him and knocked him over, Pretty Mingo and Torao laughed at him. Well, Torao snorted, but that was laughing for Torao. Luffy pouted, standing up again. Pretty Mingo came forward.

“Here, get back into your stance,” he said. From there, he moved Luffy’s feet and shifted his arms. The new position felt weird since he was so used to the old one, but he stayed in it. “Try again.”

Once Pretty Mingo was back where he was before, braced for a blow, Luffy stretched his arm back and tried again. The hit landed, and, although it pulled Luffy off his feet after, he crowed in victory from the forest floor.

“Good!” Pretty Mingo said, running over to pull him up. “Now that you can punch with some accuracy, we just need to work on your balance and how to cancel out the inertia of your attacks.”

Luffy stared at him. Pretty Mingo smiled, laughed, and ruffled his hair. They spent the rest of the day in the forest, eating their fill—hunting a few rabbits and other small game, once the bear was gone—and practicing. Luffy was struggling to stand the way Pretty Mingo taught him instead of how he usually did. His hits landed nearly half the time when he remembered, but he almost always missed when he forgot. 

Law sparred a bit too, eventually, but he had to sit down after a little while. Luffy was worried about him. He considered going over to sit with him, but Pretty Mingo called his attention back over to him, and they started up another round. Luffy kept sneaking glances over though. Torao was sitting against a tree behind Pretty Mingo, though a bit to the side so he didn’t get hit, and facing Luffy.

When Pretty Mingo sidestepped his punch easily again, Luffy stumbled on his attack. Instead of falling though, he shifted his foot forward and held his ground. He stood up straight, crossing his arms and moving out of his new stance. “Are you going easy on me?” he asked. Torao and Pretty Mingo blinked at him.

“You’re seven, Luffy,” Pretty Mingo said.

Luffy’s face scrunched up. “Duh. I know how old I am. What does that have to do with anything?”

Torao’s eyes were wide and dumbfounded. Pretty Mingo made a distressed noise. They were so weird.

“He’s an adult,” Torao said. “A powerful pirate.” He eyed Pretty Mingo, eyes narrowed. “And an ally.”

Luffy scrunched his face up even more. He knew that too. Did they think he was dumb or something?

Pretty Mingo crouched down in front of him, putting his hands on Luffy’s shoulders. “Luffy,” he said seriously, “adults aren’t supposed to fight children. And definitely not at full strength.”

That didn’t make any sense. “What does being a kid have to do with it? You gotta train properly if you’re gonna get stronger. Gramps and Ace and Sabo all think so, and if they all agree on something, it’s gotta be true. And it makes sense to me too. ‘Sides, I’m not a kid anymore. I’m seven.”

Pretty Mingo kinda looked like he wanted to shake him. He took a deep breath. “You are absolutely still a kid. And what the hell kind of training do they have you doing, if it’s not like this?” Luffy opened his mouth, but Pretty Mingo slapped his hand against it. “Never mind, actually. I am suddenly feeling very tired. Let’s… let’s just stop for today. You can tell me later.”

Luffy nodded and Pretty Mingo let him go before starting to make camp for the night. Luffy guessed they were staying until morning. Usually, they ran off of the hospital islands and found somewhere else to stay or just slept on the boat. Luffy sat next to Torao and watched Pretty Mingo work. He was glad he got to train again. He missed sparring with his brothers. And Regular Mingo had shown him that he was far from strong enough. More than once.

Actually, that reminded him.

Just as Pretty Mingo finished setting up camp, Luffy got up and walked over to him. “Do you know haki?” he asked.

He startled, falling over and throwing the armful of firewood up. Luffy snickered when it fell back on his head.

Pretty Mingo brushed himself off and started recollecting it. “Yes, I do.”

“All three?” Luffy asked.

He startled again, turning his head to look at Luffy, but he didn’t fall this time. “No, of course not. Conqueror’s haki is incredibly rare. It’s even rarer to find someone capable of wielding it properly. My brother is the only one I know who can.”

Luffy scowled. Stupid Regular Mingo. “Well, once I master it, you’ll know two,” he said.

Pretty Mingo’s eyebrows shot up. He glanced at Torao. Luffy looked over too, but all he did was roll his eyes and shake his head. Luffy puffed his cheeks up.

“I’m gonna be Pirate King! Of course I’ll have it!”

“And if you don’t?” Torao challenged.

Luffy shrugged. “Then I’ll be Pirate King without it. Duh.”

He looked surprised by that answer. Luffy stuck out his tongue. “Stupid Torao. I’m gonna become the King of the Pirates no matter what.”

He spluttered for a moment. Pretty Mingo cut in before he could say anything else, though. “Okay! Luffy, every time you say that, it takes a few years off my life.”

Luffy laughed. Pretty Mingo was so silly sometimes. Pretty Mingo put his face in his hands. Even Torao huffed a laugh at that.

“I’m best at Observation haki, but I know a bit of armament too. Enough to get by, at least.”

Luffy grinned. Pretty Mingo looked concerned. “Can you teach us?” he asked.

“Teach you haki? You’re kids!”

Luffy tilted his head to the side. He wasn’t a kid, but, “Is it only possible at a certain age? Torao and the others said it was something everyone had, so I thought we were born with it.”

Pretty Mingo faltered. “I mean, you don’t need to be a specific age, per se, but… you’re kids. You shouldn’t be learning haki yet.”

“Why not?” Luffy asked. Torao was looking at Pretty Mingo too, now, waiting for the answer.

Pretty Mingo opened his mouth and closed it again right after. He hesitated, but then said, “Haki is for hardened pirates and Marines. It’s for fighting, for survival. Haki is something for the New World.”

Torao looked away again, glaring at one of the trees. Luffy’s brow furrowed. “But we already fight. We aren’t strong enough, and haki will make us stronger, right?”

Pretty Mingo stared at him for a minute. It seemed to go on forever, but this felt important, so Luffy waited and stared back. He tried to show Pretty Mingo that he was serious, that this was something he needed to learn eventually and something that already would have been useful. Pretty Mingo looked away first. He sighed and rubbed his face harshly. His makeup was a little smeared when he looked up again. “Okay,” he said. “Okay, I’ll teach you.” Luffy grinned. “But not tonight. Go to sleep now, we’re leaving early tomorrow.”

Luffy hummed and crawled over to his bedroll, right next to Torao’s. Luffy smiled at him, but he turned around. Luffy frowned.

Pretty Mingo finished setting the fire for them, only catching it on his sleeve once. He always took the first watch, if he even woke them up for a shift at all. They both tried to let Torao sleep as much as possible, but Pretty Mingo always told Luffy that he needed rest, too, so he could grow. It sounded weird to him, ‘cause how could sleep make you tall? But Pretty Mingo was huge, so he was probably right. Luffy didn’t want to be that tall though, it seemed like it would be hard to go through doors and stuff, so he always asked to be woken up for a turn anyway.

Torao’s breathing evened out, but Luffy wasn’t tired yet. Luffy was used to being the last one with energy around anyone outside his family, but it seemed like Torao got tired too quickly. He was getting worse. They were running out of time. 

After a few minutes of watching the stars, Luffy got up and sat next to Pretty Mingo, near the fire. “You can go to bed if you want,” he said. “‘M not sleepy. I can watch.”

He smiled at Luffy. “That’s alright. I’m not tired either.”

“I can keep you company then. Watch is lonely.”

Pretty Mingo frowned. Luffy had made him sad again.

“Why do you keep getting sad?” he asked. “I make you sad a lot. I don’t mean to.”

He looked surprised at that. He waved his hands in front of him. “Oh, no, it’s not you,” he said.

“Is so,” Luffy argued. “Sometimes I say things, and then you get sad. Why?”

Pretty Mingo sighed. “It’s not your fault, Luffy. It’s just that… you’re so young. You’re so young, but you’ve been through so much. And the more I know, the worse it seems to get.”

Luffy looked at him for a long moment. Really looked.  “So has Pretty Mingo,” he said.

Pretty Mingo flinched. He looked sad again, but Luffy at least got why this time. “Why do you call me that?” he asked quietly. Luffy frowned. Maybe he still didn’t get it after all.

“Makino says makeup makes you pretty, and he’s your brother, so that makes you the Pretty Mingo.”

Pretty Mingo laughed loudly for a moment before covering his mouth and glancing over at Torao. Luffy looked too, but he was still sleeping. Pretty Mingo relaxed. He leaned back and looked up at the stars like Luffy had been doing earlier. He looked up again too, trying to pick out the shapes and stories Pretty Mingo had been teaching him.

“My brother and I come from a powerful family,” he said. Luffy looked at him, but he kept staring at the sky above them. “A group of powerful families, really.” He looked at Luffy from the corner of his eye. “Have you heard of the Celestial Dragons?” Luffy shook his head. Pretty Mingo nodded, like he expected that answer, but something in his shoulders relaxed too. He returned his gaze upward. “They’re bad people. They’re the descendants of the original founders of the World Government, and they think that makes them Gods. They do… bad things. They treat people like objects, like they’re disposable.” Luffy watched his fists clench. They turned white at the knuckles. “My dad saw their rottenness and he decided to leave. He renounced our status so we could live as ordinary people. He didn’t want Doffy and me to grow up to be like those people. He wanted to get us away so he could save our humanity.” He looked over at Torao for a long minute. Luffy stayed silent and waited for him to continue.

“When we left Marie Joise and went to a normal village, they hated us. Everywhere we went, we were hunted. The Celestial Dragons deserve to be hated, but we were scared kids, and we didn’t understand what was happening.” Pretty Mingo looked down. “They killed our mom. Doffy blamed our father. He wanted his life from before back, but it wasn’t possible. Once our status was revoked, there was nothing our father could do. He’d already tried to get us back in, at least. To keep us safe.

“It all came to a head when we got caught. They had us pinned up on a wall. One of them nearly shot me.” That sounded scary. Luffy really wanted to hug him, but it wasn’t time yet. He tried to sit as still as he could, and listened. “That’s when Doffy unlocked his Conqueror’s haki.” Luffy inhaled sharply. “He knocked them all out. He saved us. Saved me. And then Trebol found him. He told him that he was powerful. He told him that he was destined for greatness. Trebol gave him a gun, and Doflamingo killed our father in cold blood.”

Finally, Luffy shifted closer, so he could lean his weight against Pretty Mingo’s side. He smiled down at Luffy for a second. It was the first time he’d really looked at Luffy since he started.

“I ran,” he continued. “I ran, and I didn’t look back, and the first person I met took me in. My dad. He raised me. He didn’t hate me or blame me. He loved me.”

“Why’d you come back?” Luffy asked.

He checked on Torao again. “My dad is the Fleet Admiral. I followed in his footsteps. I came back to my brother undercover. I want to stop him. I want to save him from himself, just like our father wanted to. Like I couldn’t before.”

Luffy tilted his head up to look at him. “I’m sorry for what I said earlier,” Luffy said. He startled and stared down at Luffy. “About lying to your brother. Ace and Sabo are mean sometimes, and Ace yells a lot, but they’re good brothers. They love me and they protect me and I don’t lie to them. But your brother is different. ‘M sorry.” He smiled, big and a little watery, but Luffy wasn’t done yet. “The other kids call you Cora-san, right?”

He blinked. Nodded.

Luffy nodded too, firmly. “Alright. I like that. I’ll call you Cora-san too, okay?” Cora-san’s mouth fell open. Luffy grinned at him. “You’ve still got makeup, so you’re still pretty. But you aren’t a version of Mingo. You’re just you.” Cora-san’s eyes were really watery now. “I like just you way better, anyway.”

Cora-san laughed. “Thanks, Luffy,” he said. “I like just you too.”

Luffy smiled against his shoulder, eyes drooping.

Luffy was getting more and more used to falling asleep to the crackling of a fire and the sound of Torao and Cora-san’s breathing. The sounds made him tired, lulling him now that they weren’t talking anymore. He caught his head a few times, jerking back up. He wanted to keep Cora-san company. But then Cora-san reached down and started petting Luffy’s hair, and he couldn’t fight it anymore.

Luffy blinked his eyes open to the sunrise. He was laying in his bedroll. He pushed himself to his feet. Torao was still sleeping, so maybe Luffy could go get them some breakfast before they left. Cora-san wasn’t facing him, so he grabbed his pipe and snuck away. It didn’t take long to find and hunt food, but it did take a little while to drag it all back to camp. He ran into Cora-san, looking frantic, before he made it all the way.

He grabbed Luffy’s shoulders and shook him, knocking the rabbits and birds out of his arms. “Where were you?” he asked. Luffy blinked at him and then looked down at the animals that had fallen from his arms. Cora-san looked down too, and he sighed. He hung his head for a moment before looking back up at Luffy. “Okay. Okay, but don’t go off on your own again, okay? It’s not safe.” Luffy frowned. He hadn’t meant to worry him. Cora-san pushed a hand through his hair, almost knocking his funny hat off his head. “Alright, let’s just go back, okay?” Without waiting for an answer, he scooped up breakfast and started walking. Luffy followed.

Torao was pacing when they got back, but he stopped and sat down when he saw them, sagging against a tree. Luffy sat next to him while Cora-san cooked breakfast. Luffy chattered and asked questions like normal, pausing every so often, but he’d have to continue eventually when Torao refused to answer.

He opened his mouth to ask what was wrong, but then Cora-san said, “Breakfast is ready!” and Luffy ran over. He could ask later. Right now, there was food to be eaten. Then, they had a hospital to burn down. There would be time after.

Chapter Text

Law was tired. Another island, another hospital. Again and again. The two idiots he was stuck with didn’t seem to understand. It wasn’t just that these people didn’t care if Law lived or died: they actively wanted him dead. Luffy and Corazon were the weird ones for wanting otherwise.

Now, every time they made camp for the night, Corazon would spar with them a few times and give pointers. Law did like helping Luffy train his haki, admittedly. Law would swing a stick at his head while they both tried to use it. Luffy would either try and dodge or try and protect his head from the blow, and Law tried to coat his own hand—and the stick, if he could—in armament. He thought observation was important too, of course, but even one hit from the stick left his head spinning and ears ringing. Corazon had him trying to learn by sensing things around him instead and throwing rocks near him. Neither him nor Luffy had had much luck in either, so far, anyway.

They’d spent the previous night at sea, so Luffy was even more excited than he usually was to be on a new island. He cheered and ran ahead of them while Corazon tied their skiff up. They never went to ports or open docks. The risk of being found was too great, and they needed to be able to leave at a moment's notice without any eyewitnesses.

When he was done tying the lines, Corazon jogged so he could catch up with Luffy without leaving Law behind as he followed at a more sedate pace. This island was too big and it was far too early in the day for this to be a stopover. They weren’t here to make camp, which meant they were here for another hospital. Law wasn’t in a hurry.

Ahead of him, Corazon tried to light a cigarette and caught the shoulder of his coat on fire again. Luffy yelled and ran back to pat at it furiously, pulling his hands away a second later to blow on them.

Gramps is a Marine, he’d said. Luffy was the grandson of a Marine. Corazon was a Marine. A spy. Law clicked his tongue and walked past them. He could feel their eyes follow him for a second before they returned to their efforts. How could he have let them get so close? Marines had taken everything from him, and now he was traveling with them. He might have just left, once he found out, but… they didn’t act like Marines. They were trying to help him. And Corazon may be a spy, but Law didn’t really believe that Luffy was capable of lying or trickery. His upset, his anger when Law told him about Flevence—that was genuine.

So, Law stayed. If he left Luffy alone with a Marine and anything happened, Law didn’t know what he would do. Even if his grandfather was one and Luffy may end up Law’s enemy one day.

They reached the hospital more quickly than Law would have liked. They were waved into the office more quickly too. Law adjusted the scarf covering his face as they went in. It was minutes rather than hours of Luffy babbling while Law sat on the examination table and Corazon made vague listening sounds before the door opened. Luffy fell silent as it did.

A young woman came in, looking down at a clipboard. “Okay,” she said, “and who do we have here?” She looked up.

And just like always, the doctor went as white as a sheet and froze in place. This time, though, Luffy rushed forward and grabbed at her scrubs before she could leave.

“Please,” he said. He sounded desperate. “He’s sick. Torao’s gonna die, and no one cares.” Luffy’s eyes were wide, and wet with tears. He looked down and let them fall, not fighting them for once. “Why won’t anyone help us? I thought doctors were supposed to help.” The words squeezed at something deep inside Law and his heart ached.

No one moved.

Eventually, the doctor crouched down, slowly. She pulled Luffy’s hands from her scrubs and held them instead. He looked up at her. Law could see the fear still in her eyes, but there was sorrow there too. “How long have you been traveling together?” she asked.

“A while,” Luffy said eventually. Normally, his perpetual unawareness was amusing, but right now, Law could hardly breathe.

“Five months,” Corazon said.

She looked surprised. She turned back to Luffy. “And how do you feel?” she asked.

Luffy tilted his head. “Fine. I’m not the one who’s sick.” She looked back at Corazon, a question in her eyes, and he nodded.

Her mouth thinned into a line. She stood up, face determined, and started putting on gloves and a mask. Then, she walked over to Law. He couldn’t keep the shock off his face. Why would she try and help him? Why the hell did people stop making sense whenever Luffy was around? It was like his insanity was contagious. Luffy looked happy, looked hopeful, and Law had to turn away from the openness of his expression.

Unfortunately, that meant looking back at the doctor instead. Seeing her trepidation and the slight tremor in her hands as she began her examination. “My name is Dr. Leeds,” she said. She pressed her stethoscope against his chest, moving it around to check his breathing. He knew it was too stilted and halting to be helpful. She pulled back with a frown. She looked at him for a moment, and then she smiled. It was maybe a little strained at the edges, but it was a smile nonetheless. “Can you tell me how you’re feeling?” she asked.

Bedside manner, Law remembered. She’s trying to make me feel comfortable. He swallowed around a lump in his throat. Was this even really happening? Maybe the Amber Lead had finally started causing hallucinations. Still. “Tired,” he said truthfully. “And sore. Joint pain and chronic fatigue are my most prevalent symptoms. I’m keeping active enough that mobility issues haven’t set in, and there haven’t been any hallucinations that I’ve noticed.”

She blinked, wide-eyed, a small but genuine smile on her face now. “Oh? Do I have a young doctor in my office?”

Law’s cheeks felt warm. Ridiculous. “I worked in my family’s clinic, growing up.”

There was that sadness again. Pity. Law scowled, but she wasn’t swayed by his anger. She didn’t comment either, though. “And in terms of progression, how far along would you say the disease is?”

“It’s not a disease,” Law snapped. He gritted his teeth immediately after. Yelling at the only doctor who had even tried to help wasn’t the smartest course of action. Corazon looked worried, but the doctor didn’t react beyond mild surprise.

“Okay,” she said. “What is it then?”

Law drummed his fingers against the table. “A poison. It’s hereditary. Builds up with each successive generation and lifespans are progressively shortened. I’ve got months left, at most. Three, maybe four.”

Luffy made a wounded sort of sound. He came over and climbed up next to Law on the table, leaning into his side more heavily than usual. It was hard to remember to be mad at him sometimes.

Law wasn’t sure what expression Dr. Leeds was making now. It wasn’t pity. She almost looked angry. She didn’t say anything though. Just continued her examination. It was strange. He hadn’t been seen by a doctor since his parents died. Doflamingo hadn't bothered to have the Family’s doctor take a look at him.

It felt like forever before Dr. Leeds pulled back. She looked regretful when she did. Law’s heart sank. Hope was a fool’s errand. At least her regret seemed genuine, as small a consolation as it was. Having one more person in the world who didn’t seem to want him dead wasn’t terrible, though. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I’m not sure how to help you. If it’s not a disease, then antibiotics won’t do anything. We could try surgery, but I couldn’t do it alone, and I don’t know who I could trust to help. I don’t know if it would even work.”

Corazon glanced at Law. The raw concern in his gaze hurt to look at, so Law turned away. "What about a stop-gap?" Corazon asked, a little desperately. "Is there anything you can do? Just something to buy us some time. Enough that we could keep looking for a cure on our own."

She looked around the room, meeting all of their eyes, and ran a hand through her hair. “There may be one option. However…”

“Anything,” Corazon said. Law turned to look at him, mouth agape. Luffy nodded vigorously. “We’ll try anything. What is it?”

Dr. Leeds hesitated for another beat. “Dialysis. It may be able to filter out some of the Amber Lead.”

Law sighed. “But it would mean staying in the hospital.”

She nodded. “I’d have to find a way to keep you all hidden and to get a dialysis machine into wherever you are without anyone noticing or finding out.”

"Which won't be easy," Corazon said, distracted. He had a hand on his chin and was staring at the wall, eyes distant. He turned to Dr. Leeds. "What's the least trafficked area of the hospital?"

She blinked, and then something sparked in her eyes. "There's a ward that's closed for refurbishments." She grinned. "The construction workers are in a lot, but the rooms that are already done are used for storage. I don't see why one of them couldn't hold an out-of-use dialysis machine and an empty bed or two."

Luffy was looking between them, brows furrowed, but Law didn't have the mental capacity to explain. The room was spinning. The surreal conversation continued, but Law wasn't listening. Everything sounded like he was underwater. He could hardly breathe.

He felt a weight press against his side. He looked down to see Luffy, eyes wide and concerned. He tilted his head in question, but Law shook his in response. He took a deep breath and forced his shoulders to relax. This was real. This was real, and he was here, and there was a chance. Luffy gave him a small smile, and Law returned it a little helplessly.

Corazon clapped, startling them and bringing back their focus. "Okay," he said. "It's a plan. If anything goes wrong, this is my Den Den number. Just give me a call, and I'll get us out." He handed Dr. Leeds a small slip of paper. She took it with a firm nod.

She went to the door, but paused before leaving it. She turned back to Law, expression serious and sorrowful, with righteous indignation at the edges. "I'm sorry," she said. "None of that should have happened. They shouldn't have tried to make us complicit."

Slowly, Law nodded. She returned it and turned on her heel. She left the room calmly, as if nothing was amiss. Law was almost impressed.

"Okay," Corazon said again. "Now it's our turn. You kids understand the plan?"

Law and Luffy glanced at each other. Corazon sighed, but a small grin twitched at his lips. "You weren't paying attention, were you?"

They shook their heads. "Nope!" Luffy chirped unabashedly. 

"You're a bad influence on Law, Luffy," he teased.

Luffy snickered but didn't otherwise respond.

Corazon shook his head in mock exasperation. "What am I going to do with you?" Luffy snickered again. "Well, I guess all you need to know for now is that we need to leave the hospital as if nothing is wrong. As if nothing has changed or is awry. And," he said, staring straight at Luffy, "I don't mean how we normally leave hospitals. Pretend this was a normal, boring appointment where nothing at all special happened. Got it, you two?" Again, his eyes were on Luffy as he asked. Law nodded anyway, and Luffy followed soon after.

When they left the room, Law's face was blank, but his heart was pounding. He pulled the scarf farther over his face. He was trying not to scan the passing faces—were they suspicious? Did they know? Had he managed to give it away already? Damned himself more than he already had?

But no one stopped them. They made it out without receiving so much as a backwards glance. Corazon led them in a looping path through the town. They wandered long enough that Luffy started complaining about hunger, and the sun began to set. Just as Law was getting impatient enough to ask Corazon where the hell they were going, they wound up at the hospital again—around the back entrance this time.

Dr. Leeds was there to meet them. She waved them in without a word. Law could tell she was on high alert. She peeked around every corner, eyes darting around the darkened halls. He knew she must be breaking a dozen or so hospital regulations and even a few laws to help them. To help him. She was risking her career for it.

She led them to an unoccupied room with, most notably, two beds and a dialysis machine. The whole place looked significantly cleaner than the rest of the ward had, and Law realized that she must have dusted it and tidied up while they were out.

"I could only get two beds," Dr. Leeds said. She actually looked sorry about it. "I managed to snag one of the comfier chairs, though."

There was indeed a chair in the corner that looked significantly better than the standard hospital fare. A few other various sheet-covered shapes were in the corners too. Law figured moving every stored piece of equipment to a different room would seem suspicious. It was better to push it all aside. Besides, there was more than enough room. They didn't need much.

Well, actually, he realized with a wince, it's enough for two of us. Luffy turned his head to meet Law’s eye. There was no way they could keep Luffy cooped up in one room for however long they were there. Especially since they needed a certain degree of subtlety. Law wasn't sure Luffy was capable of staying quiet for an extended period of time. In fact, he was pretty sure he wasn't capable.

Corazon seemed to pick up on his thoughts, looking at Luffy with some consternation. Dr. Leeds looked between them. Then, she crouched down in front of Luffy again, smiling.

"I never got your name," she said.

Luffy blinked and then gave her a beaming grin. "I'm Monkey D. Luffy!" he said. "I'm gonna be the King of the Pirates."

His answer seemed to startle her. Law wasn't sure if it was more the volume or the content of his statement. Her surprise quickly morphed to amusement, though. Luffy didn't seem to pick up on it, eyes still closed with the force of his smile. "Well, Luffy," she said, "you know we're being sneaky, right?" Luffy giggled and nodded. She smiled again. "And that means we gotta be quiet."

Luffy grimaced. Law sighed. It seemed he was also aware of just how tall an order that was for him as they were. Luffy and quiet didn't tend to appear in the same sentence.

Still, Luffy looked determined when he said, "I know. We have to be sneaky so Torao can get better. I can do it." If his voice had any less conviction, Law would have thought he was trying to convince himself of it.

“I know you can,” Dr. Leeds said. She looked over to Corazon, whose smile was noticeably colored with worry. “I can get him started now, if that’s alright with all of you.” It took Law a moment to realize that she was asking Corazon for permission. Like he was Law’s guardian. Law had been on his own since even before he left Flevence. Since his parents died. Letting someone else make a decision for him was unthinkable, let alone something so directly tied to his survival.

Still, he told himself, it wasn’t too big a deal. Law’s position on the matter was clear—he’d already agreed. Plus, he could always leave or change his mind. Letting Corazon speak for him just this once would probably be fine.

Corazon seemed just as startled as Law was, but he nodded anyway. He darted a glance at Law right after, looking a bit panicked—as if he was asking if that was alright. Law didn’t know how to respond to that.

Dr. Leeds moved quickly once she had permission. She pulled the machine closer to one of the beds and Law hopped up without prompt. Luffy watched raptly as she began setting up the IVs and laying out the tubing to prevent tangling. Law saw him wringing his hands, shuffling closer a bit at a time. He sighed and scooched over a bit on the bed. To Corazon and Dr. Leeds, it probably looked more like shifting, but Luffy perked up and ran over immediately.

If Law hadn’t grown up around equipment like this, he likely would have been unnerved by it at Luffy’s age, too. Probably also at his own age. Law also remembered what it was like to see someone you care about sick, and, for all that he couldn’t understand how or why it happened, Luffy did care about him. As Luffy climbed into the bed next to him, pressing close for his own comfort for once, Law was reminded of how helpless he felt then too. He didn’t comment on Luffy’s presence and was thankful when neither Corazon nor Dr. Leeds did either, even though he could practically feel the surprise and the soft smiles.

“Do you know how these work, Law?” she asked. He tensed for a moment, but quickly relaxed when he realized that Corazon must have given her his name. That, or she saw it on his chart before they met. He nodded. “Alright, well, I’m going to go over it again, just in case, okay? Not just for you; I need to make sure all of you know what to do if anything happens. The basics, at least. I won’t be able to monitor you as closely as I’d like without arousing suspicion.”

“Please, do,” Corazon cut in. “I’m not at all confident that Luffy and I wouldn’t make it worse, if we tried.”

“Or that you wouldn’t break it,” Law muttered. Corazon pouted and Luffy laughed at him.

Dr. Leeds smiled at them again. “This first tube in his arm is drawing out blood. It passes along the tube and into the machine, so it can be filtered.” Luffy stared. “The machine helps clean his blood and removes some of the poison,” she explained. Luffy nodded, slowly. She continued. “Then, the clean blood is passed back into the arm along the other tube.” She tapped her finger against each of the pressure monitors. “If either of these dials go past these lines, I need one of you to come get me immediately. Law should be able to help you get it back down in the meantime, but don’t try and do everything by yourselves. Let me help. I’ll be stopping and starting it every day, so, other than that, just keep the lines from tangling and we should be good.” She looked at all of them for a moment, letting that sink in.

Law watched Corazon thank her for all her help. He watched her leave and close the door behind her. He listened to the thrum of the dialysis machine and paid attention to every little shift Luffy made at his side.

Law was kind of glad that Dr. Leeds would be forced to keep her distance. If she spent all day hovering over him, it would have frayed his nerves beyond repair, and, inevitably, he would do something all of them would regret. They'd be kicked out or maybe even turned in. If word got back to Doffy, he may order them to return. And if Corazon didn't listen, Doflamingo would hunt them down and kill all three of them. Well. Maybe he wouldn't kill his brother. Maybe he'd be able to keep a level enough head to remember that Luffy was more valuable to him alive—though Law doubted it. But Law himself would be dead without a doubt. He felt strangely discomfited by the idea.

Death was an old friend by now. Law had been preparing to greet it personally for a long time. He had been ready to die, he just wanted to take as many people down with him as he could. So what the hell changed?

Luffy started snoring. Law stared down at him for a moment before sighing and settling back against his pillows. Right. Hope. And having someone to protect gave him purpose. It gave him something to stay alive for. Law hadn't seen much good in the world in a long time but something about the kid had the infuriating effect of brightening the worlds of those around him. Law, unfortunately, was no exception.

But Luffy was the grandson of a Marine, and Corazon was a Marine himself. Law was surrounded by the enemy, even if it didn’t feel like it sometimes. It was hard to think of Luffy like that when he was being relentlessly friendly. Law would put up with it, but he couldn’t let himself forget. Not when Cora-san was lying to them, even now.

The days passed, and Dr. Leeds kept her word. They were undisturbed in their little room, although Luffy was clearly getting restless. He didn’t like the dialysis machine much, Law could tell. He was always eyeing it suspiciously while it was running. He’d also had no problem making himself comfortable in Law’s bed with him. Corazon tried to sleep in the chair at first and give Law and Luffy the beds, but he’d given up eventually when Luffy refused to sleep anywhere but next to Law.

Corazon seemed oddly pleased that Law allowed it so easily—which he hadn’t, he’d simply learned to pick his battles when it came to Luffy’s stubbornness. Law could sort of understand why Corazon would think so, though. Even when Law turned away and tried to ignore Luffy, when he remembered to be mad at him, he didn’t raise any fuss over it. Just a resigned sigh when Luffy first declared his intention to “watch over Torao while he sleeps!” Law understood a lot more quickly than Corazon did that if Luffy said so, that was the way it would be.

It was only rational that Law didn’t waste the energy complaining or protesting. The fact that he’d been sleeping through the night, restfully and without nightmares, was a coincidental bonus.

It took him longer than it should’ve, though, to realize another change that had occurred seemingly overnight.

“Cora-san, I’m hungry!”

Luffy had stopped calling their new captor—or rescuer, depending on how he looked at it—by that strange nickname. Law thought that ‘Pretty Mingo’ was funny, actually, but that wasn’t why the change bugged him. Luffy was so damn trusting and complacent that it was a miracle he had survived this long. Corazon had admitted to Luffy that he was a spy, a traitor, and a Marine, but Luffy didn’t care. It had brought them closer, rather than making Luffy rightfully wary.

Luffy had lowered his guard even more, and Law knew that he was a Marine, or that his grandfather was. Law knew how evil the Marines could be, how corrupt, but Luffy was blinded by family. His grandfather didn’t even treat him well at all, from what Law had heard, but Luffy seemed to think it was normal.

Law needed to keep an even closer eye out. Luffy had fallen into complacency even more quickly than Law thought he would. If he was ever skeptical at all, some bitter part of Law's mind added on.

Law wanted to know what had changed—what he'd missed. He wanted to know what Corazon had done or said while Law was busy or sleeping that bought even more of Luffy's trust and affection. When Corazon was out for the day, securing supplies and food, Law asked.

Luffy hummed. "Cora-san is Cora-san, not Mingo." Law wondered what it said about him that Luffy's nonsense was beginning to make sense to him. 

Law sighed. There wasn't any point in arguing about it since Luffy had clearly made up his mind. None of Law's previous attempts to make him wary had worked anyway. "Does that mean you'll stop calling me 'Torao' eventually?" he asked instead.

Luffy cocked his head. "Why would I stop? It's your name." Law snorted a laugh and turned away again, content to spend the rest of the day in silence. Luffy shifted at his side and Law sighed again. Luffy was never content to be silent for long. "Is that why Torao is mad?" he asked.

Law faced him again, brows furrowed. "What?"

"You've been mad. At me and at Cora-san. Quiet and angry. Is it ‘cause I call him that now?"

Law clenched his jaw and fixed his gaze on the far wall. "No," he said. He didn't bother denying that he wasn't happy. Luffy knew him too well for that.

Luffy stared at him. It was unnerving. "Did you realize he's a Marine?" Luffy asked.

Law's head whipped back around. He ignored the twinge in his neck. "What?" he asked again.

"I know you don't sleep that well, and he and I talk about it sometimes." That was true at least, even though he'd hoped Luffy hadn't picked up on it. Especially since the nightmares had stopped since Luffy commandeered half of his bed—since they came to the hospital, that was. The comfort and warmth and steady breath at his side were coincidental. "Plus, Torao is super smart, so he may have figured it out on his own."

Law clicked his tongue. "Maybe it is," he said, temper flaring. "Maybe I am mad that we've been taken by someone who was already untrustworthy, and now I know he's a fucking Marine, too." Law sat up. His anger was stoked as he went, all the frustration he'd kept tucked away roaring to life. "Maybe I'm mad that your grandfather is a Marine and that you knew Corazon was and you didn't tell me. Maybe I don't like spending time with the people who slaughtered my family—my entire island."

Luffy stared at him again. He looked sad, maybe, but not pitying. Law would have hit him if he had.

"Cora-san's not untrustworthy," he said eventually.

Law scoffed. "He's a spy, Luffy. Lying is what he does."

Luffy shook his head. “He’s not good at it, though. Isn’t that why he pretended he couldn't talk when he was with Mingo?” Law paused, and Luffy continued. “‘Cause if he was good at lying, he would just have told him lies. But he pretended he couldn’t talk, and even then, he had to use his fruit to make sure he didn’t mess up, right?”

Law swallowed. Why had Corazon done that? It didn’t really change anything. The only thing Law could think of would be to avoid torture if he were found out, but even that seemed like a stretch. He’d established other methods of communication, after all, and Law was pretty sure Doflamingo would just shoot him anyway.

Luffy hummed, leaning back and looking up at the ceiling. “Ace doesn’t like his dad,” he said. “Ace thinks that because people didn’t like his dad, he doesn’t deserve to be alive, but I think that’s dumb. Ace is Ace, not his dad, and where you come from doesn’t matter. What you do does. And Ace yells and is mean sometimes, but he protects me too and carries me around when I’m tired and he helps me a lot.” Law couldn’t breathe. Luffy turned and looked at him, meeting his gaze steadily. “I’m not gonna be a Marine, Torao, and I would never do anything like that.” Luffy didn’t say that his grandfather wouldn’t, but that wasn’t what Law wanted or needed to hear anyway. If his grandfather were the type of person who would want to do it, Luffy wouldn’t love him, and Law already knew the man was friends with the Fleet Commander. Law hadn’t seen many high-ranking Marines there either. The odds that he was involved were low. “I didn’t do that, and I don’t think Cora-san did either.”

Law’s throat felt tight. He clutched at his anger, his resentment and betrayal, but they were slipping through his fingers. He jumped down from the bed and stood at its side, pacing and clenching his fists, but it wasn’t helping. Law didn’t think Corazon was involved either. No one who could do something like that and live with themselves would try to help Law, and no one who was agonizing over guilt could play it off so easily. Because Luffy was right—Corazon wasn’t good at lying. He could have continued playing mute, but he hadn’t. He’d been honest with them. He’d told Luffy that he was a spy. Even if he kept the whole truth from Luffy’s grandfather about why they were staying in the North Blue, he’d still given it to Luffy himself.

Law clicked his tongue. Anger was all he’d had for so long. He didn’t like letting anything break through it. He paused and faced Luffy. “He didn’t tell me he was a Marine,” Law said. “He lied about that.”

Luffy hummed. “Torao doesn’t like Marines,” he said. Law scoffed. No shit. “Cora-san can’t cure Torao if he leaves, though. He couldn’t help you if you hated him too much to stay.”

Law gritted his teeth. “Fuck,” he said. He rubbed harshly at his face. “Fuck.” He took a deep breath, and then he stared at Luffy for a moment. Luffy met his gaze evenly, and it was reassuring somehow. “Okay,” he said quietly. “Okay.”

Luffy smiled and Law, begrudgingly, returned it. He started moving back toward the bed, since he needed his rest, and then he froze.

Law wasn’t tired. He hadn’t gotten dizzy when he hopped off the bed or when he’d been pacing. Now that he’d calmed down, his breathing was even. Now, it started picking up again. The dialysis was working.

Law was getting better.

The door slammed open, and Corazon skidded into the room. Law and Luffy jumped. He looked panicked.

“We have to go,” he said. He stared at Law, a thousand apologies in his eyes, and Law felt like he was going to choke on them. “We have to go, I’m sorry.”

Luffy hopped off the bed, shaking his head. “We can’t,” he said. “Torao needs the machine, and we can’t take it with us. It wouldn’t fit in the boat.”

Law watched as he knelt down and put his hands on Luffy’s shoulders. He still towered over him. “We have to, I’m sorry. Dr. Leeds called. We have to go.” Luffy started shaking his head again, over and over. His eyes were wet.

“We can’t,” he repeated. “It’s helping.”

Corazon looked over at Law. Law who was standing upright without shaking or sweating or lilting to the side. Relief warred with despair on his face. Cora-san didn’t want to leave either. He shook his head, though.

“Luffy, if they find us, it won’t matter. We can’t get caught.”

Capture could mean death, Law heard. He knew it well.

He took a deep breath. “Okay,” Law said. Cora-san blinked at him, and Law managed a small smile in return. Cora-san gaped a little. They weren’t leaving with nothing. They were leaving with hope. Something had worked. Law had more time.

Cora-san shook himself out of his stupor and nodded. He started packing up their meager belongings.

Luffy faced Law and stared and stared with his distraught, wet eyes. Then, slowly, his expression cleared. Luffy smiled. “Alright,” he said. “We can find another hospital. Someone else will help.”

Almost before he was finished speaking, Cora-san started ushering them toward the door and then out of the hospital entirely.

Running didn’t exhaust Law like it would have before they came here. Law pumped his legs harder than he probably should have, reveling in the cold wind stinging his face as Luffy cackled at his side. They reached the boat long before anyone else reached them.

The three of them sailed away in their little skiff, and by the next day, things were back to normal. Like how it had been before Law found out—but lighter, somehow. He didn’t feel the weight of certainty on his shoulders anymore.

Law didn’t apologize to either of them for his distance. He just stopped ignoring them and started engaging in conversation again. They smiled at him and moved on. For them, that was all there was to it—no apology necessary.

Chapter Text

Doflamingo sat in his throne on Spider Miles and drummed his fingers against his chalice. He brought it to his lips and took a long sip of the fine wine he’d had one of the peons bring him.

His meddlesome little brother.

Rosinante had always been the weak one between them—although, in fairness, Doflamingo was the stronger when pitted against nearly anyone. Doflamingo was an unstoppable force. He was destined for greatness. He was truly a member of the Gods. Rosi though… Rosi was his brother, and so he belonged in the heavens with Doflamingo. But he was also soft. Their childhood had toughened Rosi up some, sure, but it wasn’t enough. The fact that he’d taken Law to look for a cure was proof enough of that. The fact that he’d given in and taken Luffy along with them was even more so.

Assuming Rosi’s claims were true, that was. Doflamingo wasn’t sure he could make that assumption.

Doflamingo could hear Law and the little Monkey in the background of his calls with his brother, sure, but all that proved was that they were still together. Doflamingo’s own sources also assured him that they were still in the North Blue and that they were in fact visiting hospitals. It wasn’t nothing, but it did not count for much either.

When Rosi called—or, more commonly, when Doflamingo’s suspicions festered and he made the call himself—the inane chatter that filled the background sounded odd. Part of Doflamingo wanted to think that the little Monkey sounded too content. He sounded happy, even. Hostages were not meant to be happy.

Still, Doflamingo assured himself that the situation was more complex than that. The little Monkey had always been fond of Rosi, for whatever reason, and Doflamingo himself had been making efforts to break him down and rebuild him as a member of the Family. Perhaps allowing him an illusion of freedom, of being rescued alongside his apparent friend, had been the key. Perhaps Rosi was making progress with the little Monkey’s conversion?

There were excuses and explanations for all of it when Doflamingo looked for them. But hope and optimism were things Doflamingo had left behind long ago, and he had no intention of looking back now. Betrayal was far more likely, even from his own brother.

Maybe just this once, though, Doflamingo could test him. It was the least he could do for his precious younger brother after all. His only remaining flesh and blood. It may be the last thing he would do for him.

Doflamingo pulled the Den Den from the table beside his throne and dialed. He leaned back with the receiver in hand as it rang.

The kids were asleep. He had known they would be by now. Doflamingo could hear the Monkey brat snoring. “Hello, Rosi,” he said. “How have you been, little brother?”

Well, he answered. Rosi never droned, nowadays, and especially not over the phone. It was one of Doflamingo’s favorite things about him.

“I’m glad to hear it,” Doflamingo said. “It’s time for our check-in again, as I’m sure you know.”

Of course, Rosi answered. There hasn’t been much change here. No new information.

The same answer he always gave.

“That’s fine,” Doflamingo said. “I have good news of my own, though.” The snail blinked—Rosi’s show of interest. Doflamingo hummed. “The Marines have been keeping their distance since our trip to the East Blue, but that doesn’t mean their rat left with them. I’ve narrowed it down to three suspects.” And it was true; he had. There was a servant who sat in on several meetings so that he could refill Doflamingo’s chalice when it ran low. There was a maid who could have easily snooped through his desk when she was cleaning his office. And then, of course, there was his darling little brother.

Rosi did not react to Doflamingo’s probing. Not that he could see, anyway.

That’s good to hear, Rosi clicked across the line. He paused. If there’s nothing else?

“Ah, while I have you,” Doflamingo added, “how is the little Monkey doing?” Silence on the other line. Doflamingo’s smile strained. “You’ve been keeping him in line, I hope?” Doflamingo paused and waited. Rosi would have to answer eventually.

Finally, a simple, He’s well. He hasn’t needed much discipline, was clicked over the line.

Hm. He hadn’t had he? Either the little Monkey was finally coming into the fold, or he had been particularly insolent with Doflamingo specifically. He clenched the receiver tightly for a moment before relaxing his grip again. He consoled himself with memories of the brat’s torn open skin and watery eyes. Perhaps Doflamingo’s brand of discipline had simply made an impact.

The fourth option of course was that his little brother was betraying him, but Doflamingo tried not to dwell on the possibility; he’d have his answer soon enough either way.

Doflamingo hummed. “That’s good to hear, I suppose. Maybe the little Monkey will be useful in his own right, soon enough—as a member of the family.”

Rosinante didn’t answer. The silence sounded almost expectant.

Ah. “Have you found any leads for Law?” Doflamingo asked indulgently.

This time, the answer was almost immediate. We found a hospital, his brother said. A doctor there agreed to treat Law, or try to, at least. She had him on dialysis for a while, and it helped enough that we could move on and look for something more permanent.

Rosi was leaving something out, he could tell, but Doflamingo decided not to press the issue for now. It was likely of little consequence. Still, something sparked in his chest at the news that they had found at least a little help. It was an odd feeling.

Doflamingo crushed it, whatever it was. It felt too warm to be trusted.

“How did you manage that?” he asked instead. Doflamingo knew well that no one would touch a brat with Amber Lead willingly. Perhaps his darling brother had threatened them? Forced their hand?

Rosi hesitated to answer. He’d been doing that a lot lately, Doflamingo had found. The silence lingered and Doflamingo's grip tightened on the receiver. Finally, Rosi answered with a vague, She felt sorry for him, since he's a kid. She stayed long enough to listen to an explanation, and then she agreed to help.

Still leaving something out, then. Doflamingo couldn’t help but think the little Monkey had played a role in their successes.

“Lucky find, I suppose,” Doflamingo said. He hummed. Rosi said nothing. “You best get to sleep soon, little brother. You’ve got a Monkey to keep an eye on, after all.”

Rosi clicked out a simple, Got it.

Doflamingo hung up, suspicion mounting.

He wanted Rosinante to fall in line. He wanted him to eat the Op-Op fruit and perform the surgery and prove himself. He wanted Rosi to give everything for him and to do it happily. But he didn't have hope.

His brother had earned a test, though, and Doflamingo would find one for him soon enough.

Getting the kids out had been Rosinante’s first step. Next on the list was healing Law, and then came getting Luffy home safe. So far, he’d only managed step one.

He knew finding a cure for Amber Lead wouldn’t be easy. No one had done it before after all. Then again, Rosi was pretty sure no one had actually tried. He had no problem being the first to do so—or rather, hunting down someone who had the knowledge and skill to be the first to try. If they could, that was. With each new island, it seemed more and more unlikely that anyone would volunteer for it. That wasn’t the worst thing, he supposed, even though it sent fury singing through his veins each time one of them called Law a monster. Rosi took them to hospital after hospital, but there wasn’t too much hope involved in their visits.

The real goal had been to find tell of a devil fruit that could save Law, but Rosi hadn’t found anything on that front either.

Dr. Leeds was a pleasant surprise. Rosi knew they had Luffy to thank for that—information he didn’t plan on sharing with Doffy. His brother may take it as a sign that Luffy was beginning to contribute to the Family, but he could also see it as a threat to their power. Having the charisma to accomplish something Rosi couldn’t do on his own was Doffy’s job, and it wouldn’t do for their seven-year-old hostage to manage it effortlessly. His brother was a prideful man.

The dialysis had been working, but they’d been discovered, so it was time to go. Hopefully, it bought them enough time to find something else. They needed to find a cure, rather than a stopgap.

Rosi’s personal Den Den rang at his side, and his brow furrowed as he looked down at it. It wasn’t time for Garp to call, and he and Doffy had spoken only two nights ago. Why was his brother calling again so soon? Rosi’s blood chilled. Was he on to them? Or maybe he’d simply decided it was time for them to return, to give up on Law. Rosi swallowed heavily. Whatever it was, he doubted it was anything good.

He glanced over at the boys, training their haki in the middle of the clearing they’d decided to camp in for the night. The island they were on was uninhabited by people, but there was more than enough wildlife to keep Luffy satisfied for a little while.

Rosi braced himself and cleared his expression, making sure he looked neutral and unphased before he answered.

“Hello, Rosi,” Doffy began. “Nothing has changed since we last spoke I assume?” He chuckled. Rosi remained silent. “I didn’t think so,” his brother continued. “I’m sure you would have called if anything had. You are my little brother, after all, and my Heart Seat.”

Doffy paused. Of course, Rosi clicked out on the receiver. As was expected of him.

The Den Den grinned satisfactorily. “Well, I’m sure you’re wondering why I’ve called—even though you are, of course, happy to hear from me. This isn’t another check-in. I have news for you, instead.”

Rosi fought to keep the relief from his face. Oh? he asked.

Doffy hummed. “I’ve found your fruit, little brother: the Op-Op no Mi.” Rosinante’s breath caught in his throat and he rushed to activate his fruit on himself, Calming any other sounds before he could make them. “Of course, the Marines think they’ll be the ones getting it, but it will be ours. They’re posing as pirates and buying it from some no-name crew.”

Rosinante very carefully did not clench his jaw. Doffy had gone to an awful lot of trouble to keep the Marines out of his business, after all. He wanted to ask, he needed to ask; Doffy would expect him to. The Marines? he asked.

Doffy laughed, and Rosi flinched, just a bit. His brother’s laughter was rarely a good sign. “From what I can tell, this particular plot has been in the making for a while now. Perhaps the Fleet Admiral was worried about looking weak—aborting a mission like this with such a valuable prize would arouse suspicion as to why, after all. Or perhaps they thought their little ruse was convincing enough to fool me." Rosinante watched the snail’s expression flare with anger. “Don’t worry though, little brother. They’ll be taught a lesson after we’ve made fools of them on Minion Island. Once you have the fruit, though, maybe I’ll have you chop a few of the little Monkey’s fingers off to send to Garp. As a reminder.”

Rosinante’s stomach rolled. Even knowing that no real damage would be done with the Op-Op in use, the thought made him sick. He tried to focus on something else. A slip of the tongue perhaps, but information all the same: Minion Island. The Op-Op fruit was on Minion Island. He shouldn’t push his luck. He should be happy with what he had. But.

How soon? Rosinante asked.

Doffy chuckled. “Eager, aren’t we?” He sounded pleased. “Three weeks from now. I hope you’ll be waiting for us when we return to the base with our spoils, Rosi.”

Rosinante pretended not to hear the warning in those words. Of course, Doffy. I’ll be there.

“Good. I’m looking forward to my immortality.”

Doffy never thought to ask about Law unless Rosi’s silences reminded him to, but maybe it wasn’t necessary this time. There was no need to encourage his brother to associate the two—Law and the Op-Op fruit could remain separate in Doffy’s mind, for now. It would be safer that way. Doflamingo could not see this coming if Rosi wanted to succeed.

He hung up instead.

It was good of Doffy to end the call that way. It was a reminder that his brother didn't love him as much as he pretended to and that he would sooner see Rosi dead than free and happy as a Marine. It washed away the guilt, like it always did. Doffy was good for that, at least. He could reliably remind Rosi why he was doing this, if he ever wavered.

Rosi looked over at the boys again. They were still training, but Law was looking over at him every so often. Rosi offered him a smile and Law’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. Luffy whacked him with the stick and laughed when Law whipped around to yell at him. Rosi grinned and dispelled his power.

Law was feeling well enough to train his Observation haki properly. It seemed almost miraculous. Rosi pushed to his feet and walked over to them, laughing when Law tackled Luffy to the ground and they began rolling through the grass.

They didn’t need to know yet, and the rest could wait until they’d gone to sleep for the night. The sun was nearly down anyway.

“Who’s hungry?” he called. The fight dispelled immediately, Luffy popping his head up at the mention of food.

“I am!” he yelled, scrambling to get up and elbowing Law in the process.

Rosi did his best to stifle a laugh, but Law’s disgruntled glare said he hadn’t succeeded. Law had been back to his normal self lately, too. He’d be even surlier than normal for a while, but after they left Dr. Leeds and the hospital behind, whatever had been bothering him seemed to be resolved. Rosi suspected it was Luffy's doing.

Luffy skidded to a stop when he reached Rosi, kicking up dust. Luckily, it didn’t put out the fire he’d constructed earlier. “What’s for dinner, Cora-san?” he asked. Rosi smiled, like he always did when Luffy called him that. It made his chest warm, and he couldn’t help it. It didn’t seem to upset Law anymore, at least.

“You were there when we hunted, Luffy,” Law said, trudging up to them at a far more sedate pace than Luffy’s had been.

“Oh, yeah,” Luffy said, hitting his fist down on his open palm. Rosi laughed and put the spit they’d made over the flames. They’d been eating throughout the day, and Luffy especially, but they still had a couple of rabbits—nearly ten. It would be enough for the three of them for one night, since Luffy had been gorging himself earlier.

He’d cleaned and prepped them earlier, thankfully. Luffy kept trying to sneak pieces of the meat before it was even cooked. Rosi and Law had learned early on that Luffy would get even more impatient if he had to watch the meat be cleaned and cooked when he was already hungry.

Luffy didn’t notice Rosinante’s quiet throughout the meal, but Law did. He kept quiet though. Rosi was grateful; he didn’t know what he would have said if Law had asked. Luffy filled the silence easily, as he always did.

Their routine passed in a blur. Dinner was finished quickly, and then they were laying out the bedrolls. The boys climbed into theirs after Rosi’s usual coaxing and assurances that he would only be taking the first watch and he would wake one of them once he was tired.

Rosi sat back on the cut log they’d been using on a bench and sighed. Maybe he actually would wake one of them tonight. He felt exhausted enough.

The Op-Op fruit. A lot of hopes and expectations and plans had been shot down since he set out with Law and Luffy, but this… This was a plan that would work. Rosi had heard about the fruit from Doffy often enough that he’d already considered it as a solution. The only reason he hadn’t devoted more time to it was because his brother had been searching for the fruit for a decade and hadn’t found so much as a whisper. That it was found now, of all times, was more luck than Rosi had had in perhaps his entire life.

He eyed the sleeping children tangled together beneath the blankets—the separated bedrolls never survived Luffy’s penchant for cuddling for long. Two Ds. The enemies of the Gods and the luck of devils, Rosi’d always heard. Maybe at least some of the stories had been true after all. Then again, luck hadn’t spared either of them from the worst that life had to offer, so maybe not. Maybe his kids were destined to suffer in exchange for bouts of luck. He hoped not.

He hoped the rest of their lives were peaceful and calm and happy.

Rosi knew they couldn’t be, though. For all that the hatred in Law had been doused by Luffy, the fire in his eyes hadn’t left. And Luffy himself wouldn’t back down from his stupid, reckless, impossible dream. Rosi didn’t even think he wanted him to anymore. He wanted Luffy to dream and smile and laugh in the face of danger. It terrified him to no end, but Luffy wouldn’t be happy any other way. Neither of his boys’ lives would be happy if they were calm and boring. Neither of them would ever sit at home and age peacefully.

Rosinante took a breath and lit a cigarette, careful not to catch his coat on fire in the process. He didn’t want to wake the boys, after all. They needed the sleep. Maybe he wouldn’t wake them after all.

Rosinante’s eyes fell to his Den Den again. His next step gave him pause.

The Op-Op fruit was his best chance at curing Law. He would have to directly betray Doffy to do it, but that wasn’t all. It was a Marine operation, after all. Rosinante would have to steal it from them too. And that part was fine, in the grand scheme of things. He would not hesitate to steal from the Marines for his boys.

But should he call it in?

Doffy may have been holding his tongue to avoid tipping his hand in either direction—that he knew about the Op-Op and that he no longer had Luffy at his side—but the Marines already had half of that information. His father was probably only confident enough to continue with the plan in the first place because he knew Luffy was safe. But there was also information that the Marines didn’t have, and Rosinante did. Sharing it would prepare the Marines on Minion for outside interference and would make his own efforts more difficult.

Keeping it to himself, though, would put all of their lives in jeopardy.

If it would guarantee Rosinante’s success and Law and Luffy’s safety, he would do it. He would hold his tongue, he wouldn’t call it in. He had no such guarantee.

Rosinante heaved a sigh and ran his hand through his hair, knocking his cap from his head. He watched the boys’ chests rise and fall steadily in sleep. They would understand, he thought. Luffy especially. The Marines were Rosi’s people, despite how Law felt about them, and despite his own impending betrayal. The call may not make a difference either way, anyway.

Rosi activated a Calm bubble and dialed his father’s number. He picked up almost immediately.

“Dad?” Rosinante asked. Sometimes Garp got to the phone first.

“Rosi,” his father answered. “It’s good to hear from you.” Rosi could hear the sincerity in the words, but he could hear the trepidation too. This wasn’t the time they made their usual calls.

Rosi didn’t make him wait for long. “You have a buy set up in the North Blue. A covert op on Minion Island.” The snail blinked at him a few times.

“Yes,” Dad answered slowly, eyes darting to the side to something Rosi couldn’t see. His father looked guilty. “They think they’re dealing with fellow pirates.” The words didn’t seem directed at Rosi. Garp. It must have been.

Rosi shook his head. “Doflamingo knows it’s you,” he said. Rosi could hear the panicked uptick of breathing over the line. “I still have Luffy—he’s fine. Doflamingo can’t touch him. But he knows about the Op-Op fruit, and he’s planning to take it for himself.”

His father cursed, even as the tension visibly drained from the snail’s face. “We can’t call off the op,” he said. “It’s too far along and the Op-Op is too powerful to let Doflamingo have it so easily. Thank you for letting us know, Rosi.”

I almost didn’t, Rosinante thought. He nodded. “It’s my duty. Even if I’m not beside him anymore, I am still here to relay information about Doflamingo’s movements. My distance does not change that.” I couldn’t bear to have those deaths on my head if I didn’t have to.

“We’ll take precautions. Our team won’t be going in blind or without reinforcements.”

Rosinante nodded, his face kept in the same careful neutrality he used during his calls with Doffy.

“Understood,” he said. “We’ll keep our distance.”

They sat on the line for a moment without saying anything. “I love you, Rosi,” he said almost haltingly. “You know that don’t you?” 

Rosinante didn’t say that Doffy planned to dismember Luffy, that he would if Rosinante fucked this up. He didn’t say that they would be there, that they would be interfering as well and making things more dangerous for the Marines involved. “I love you too, Dad,” he said.

Chapter Text

The North Blue was cold. Sabo may have spent almost half of his life outdoors, but the first half had been spent in heated, insulated buildings, and even the coldest, rainiest nights in the Gray Terminal had nothing on the snow and ice of the North Blue. Shanks and his crew found winter gear for him and Ace when they first crossed into it, but even wrapped in layers, the cold seemed almost inescapable. Training back on Dawn used to warm them up in colder weather, but training on the deck of the Red Force somehow seemed to force the chill deeper into their bones. The nights were even colder.

Maybe it was because they were sleeping in a pile of two instead of three.

The Red-Haired Pirates weren’t training Ace and Sabo much, just a bit of hand-to-hand and a few corrections or suggestions, but they were grateful for every little bit they could get—even if Ace wouldn’t admit it. They needed to be stronger, and these pirates could help them get there. They were helping them, but it wasn’t enough yet. Not against Doflamingo.

Getting to actually do something was no small consolation, though. Shanks had wanted them to stay on the ship whenever they stopped at an island, but Sabo and Ace had managed to wear him down. They all had to move very carefully, after all. Doflamingo had informants everywhere. Even if no one was expecting Shanks and his crew to come looking, they were still known. They didn’t know how Doflamingo would react if he heard that a powerful, rival pirate crew was in his territory, but it was best not to find out.

It was safest for him and Ace to move around, even if Shanks didn’t like it. They weren’t recognizable to anyone besides the kid, the slimy guy, and Doflamingo himself. No one else had seen them, and no one would think to keep an eye out for them. Ace and Sabo still weren’t allowed to go ashore alone, but the others kept out of sight unless one of the newer members was escorting them—Shanks insisted on a closer chaperone on any islands he deemed seedier or unsafe.

Ace and Sabo skulked through alleyways and visited expensive restaurants and trekked through forests looking for any sign of Luffy. They asked questions everywhere they went about rambunctious kids and stolen food. They walked through towns and marketplaces and asked if there had been any disturbances lately. Sabo stayed on his best behavior every time; a polite, well-mannered child was a lot more endearing to adults than their usual brash rudeness.

Sabo made Ace stay mostly silent.

When Sabo asked the right questions to the right people on the right islands, he got whispers of Luffy’s presence in return. The townspeople and waiters and huntsmen would talk about “those miscreants who visited” their island, and often about one kid in particular. One in a straw hat.

“He was with that diseased monster,” a drunken doctor would say. “Poor kid. I tried to save him, of course, but I couldn’t do anything.”

“The brat stole pipes from our work site,” a construction worker complained.

“His appetite was inhuman,” a restauranteur huffed. “He nearly ate me right out of house and home, and then they ran out on the bill.”

They were on the right path, and they were getting closer with every new island they visited. Almost everywhere they went now, they could find evidence of Luffy and the two people he was traveling with. It was reassuring, really. If the man who took Luffy away, this “Cora-san,” was just another enemy, he wouldn’t have let Luffy run wild so often. It even seemed like Luffy was leading the charge half the time: dining and dashing and fighting with pipes and hunting for dinner… Those were things the three of them would do back on Dawn. Luffy trusted the people with him enough to share all of that, and they followed along with him. 

Another thing they found across several of the islands was burnt hospitals. A lot of them. “Diseased monster,” that one doctor had said. Sabo would have thought it a sterilization effort gone wrong, but there were too many instances to believe that the flames just got out of control. It seemed purposeful.

If it wasn’t for sterilization, though, there was one other word to focus on besides diseased: monster. Sabo glanced over at Ace as they walked. He knew well how much damage that label could do. He sighed and looked forward again before Ace could yell at him for staring.

They’d already made the rounds and asked their questions, but it was habit by now to check on the local hospital before they left an island. They always found the same thing, though: the charred remains of a building and no clues about where Luffy may have gone. It was rare that the whole hospital would be gone—it was usually only a wing or a single building if the hospital was large enough to warrant the distinction—but they had seen it before. Here, however, was something they hadn’t seen in a while: a fully intact hospital.

Sabo almost thought that they’d lost Luffy’s trail, somehow. That maybe he hadn’t been to this island and they’d taken another route. Only, they’d spent the entire day looking for signs of Luffy, and, even if there wasn’t nearly as much as usual, they’d still heard a few. Less game than usual to be found in the forest, like a prolific hunter had come by and cleaned it out. Restaurants with huge bills racked up. Then again, Sabo realized, not everything lined up as well as usual. There were no missing pipes, and there were no bones or burnt-out campfires left in the forest. All the meals had been takeout, and it sounded like most of them had been paid for. There had been no mention of a straw hat anywhere.

Shit.

Sabo looked at Ace again and saw his own confusion and worry reflected back at him. Maybe they had lost the trail. Maybe they’d even lost it a while ago and had grown complacent in what they counted as proof Luffy had been through whatever island they’d landed on that time.

Ace turned and walked into the building. Sabo followed. Ace strode right up to the reception desk.

“Oi,” Ace said, slamming his hands down against the wood of the desk. Sabo winced. The nurse behind the desk startled at the sound and looked up at them. “We’re looking for someone.”

The man stared at Ace for a second, clearly caught off guard. “Um,” he started. He shook off his surprise quickly enough afterward, though. “Yes, of course. How may I help you?”

Ace’s lip began to lift in a snarl and Sabo stomped on his foot to stop him in his tracks. Ace glared at him but reigned in his temper when he looked back at the nurse. “I just said, we’re looking for someone.”

The nurse smiled. Sabo was a little impressed by his professionalism. “Name and room number?” he asked.

Ace squinted. Sabo stepped forward. “I apologize for my brother,” he said. Ace glared again and Sabo sidestepped the elbow Ace aimed at his side in retaliation. “We’re just a bit worried is all. We’re looking for our little brother, you see.” Sabo dimmed his practiced smile and widened his eyes. The emotion wasn’t hard to fake. He didn’t have to fake it at all, even. “We got separated a few islands back. We’re getting really worried about him. We’ve been checking all the hospitals.”

The nurse’s face flooded with sympathy. It looked pretty genuine even. Then again, Sabo supposed that most people in his profession had at least a bit of empathy. Not all, though. 

Monster, that doctor had said.

“Oh, you poor dears,” the nurse said. “I don’t think we’ve had many kids in, lately, but describe him for me, and I’ll tell you if I remember anything.”

Sabo nodded sorrowfully. “He’s small, only seven. He’s got black hair and a scar under his right eye, and he never goes anywhere without his straw hat.”

The nurse’s brows furrowed and he looked up a bit, clearly in thought. After a minute, though, he looked back down at them and shook his head. “I’m really sorry, boys,” he said. “I don’t think I’ve seen anyone like that.”

Fuck. Maybe they should go back into town and ask if anyone had seen a boy by Luffy’s description. They may need to double back a few islands too. Sabo clenched his jaw and balled his hands into fists. They didn’t have time for stupid mistakes like this. He wanted to find Luffy as soon as possible.

“Thank you anyway,” Sabo managed to say, and then he turned to Ace, ready to move on. His eyes caught on a pretty, blonde doctor looking over at them instead. She looked surprised. She looked cautious. Sabo needed to talk to her.

He grabbed Ace’s wrist without looking and dragged him over. Ace grumbled, but he followed along.

“Hello,” Sabo said.

The woman’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Hello,” she answered. “Can I help you?”

Sabo offered her his practiced, winning grin, but it only seemed to set her more on edge. “I’m not sure,” he said. “Can you?” Ace was looking between them, clearly confused, but he didn’t interrupt.

The woman looked between them with sharp green eyes. She crouched down in front of them and put on a practiced smile of her own, like she was talking to scared little kids who didn’t like the doctor’s office. Sabo could hear Ace gritting his teeth, but he understood the importance of appearances. The fact that this woman felt the need to maintain them was promising. Or damning. He wasn’t sure which just yet.

“What are your names?” she asked.

Sabo thought about lying. Doflamingo knew their names, after all. But then again, so did Luffy. This was clearly a test of some sort. They needed to pass it. What were the odds that Doflamingo had installed a spy in this random hospital, anyway? Assuming she actually worked here, that was.

Sabo decided to take a gamble. He looked over at Ace again and received a nod. Alright then.

“I’m Sabo,” he said, “and this is Ace.”

The tension in her shoulders eased immediately, and her smile turned genuine. She stood up and looked over at the nurse. “I’m going to try and help these boys, George. See if Christine can cover for me in the meantime, will you?”

“Of course,” George said, clearly still affected by Sabo’s display earlier and eager to help.

She led them deeper into the hospital. Sabo glanced backward as he went. He met Benn’s eye through the glass front doors. Benn nodded, and then he was walking away. Going around back, Sabo would guess. He lost sight of the doors long before they reached their destination.

The doctor shuffled them into an exam room and closed the door behind her. Ace opened his mouth, but she held up her hand to cut him off. She pressed her ear against the door for a long moment before standing up straight and breathing a sigh of relief. “No one should be able to hear us, but try and keep your voices down anyway, alright?”

“Alright,” Sabo said cautiously. Ace grunted his own agreement. She offered a small smile.

“You’re Luffy’s brothers, right?”

“So what if we are?” Ace asked.

She grinned. “I’m Dr. Leeds. I met Luffy a little while ago—when I heard someone mention a straw hat as I walked by reception. I figured it might be about him. He told me about you two.”

“How did you meet him?” Sabo asked.

Dr. Leeds seemed to consider something for a moment. “His friend was sick,” she said slowly, like she was choosing each word carefully. “They came here for help, so I helped them.”

Sabo narrowed his eyes. “Would that friend be the ‘diseased monster’ we’ve heard about?”

Her expression shuttered, but Sabo could see the anger behind it. “That friend would be a sick child. Not a monster.”

Sabo blinked at her and turned to see Ace doing the same. Sabo got the feeling that her feelings on the matter weren’t common. Maybe he’d been right about those burnt hospitals after all. He wondered if Luffy had been the one to do it.

“We don’t know him,” Sabo said. “The other kid, I mean. That’s just what we’ve heard from the doctors on other islands.”

Dr. Leeds sighed again, sounding frustrated and upset. She tried to run a hand through her hair, but it got caught when she neared her bun. She growled and tugged at the rubber band so her hair fell loose. “That doesn’t surprise me. Hell, even if I wouldn’t have used those words, I didn’t think too differently before I met them.” She eyed Ace and Sabo, evaluating. “Have you heard of Amber Lead?” she asked.

They shook their heads. She nodded. “The government ran a fear campaign over it. Supposedly, it’s a very deadly, very contagious disease. In actuality, it’s a poison that builds up in the bloodstream across generations. Luffy convinced me to listen long enough to learn the truth.”

Sabo took a deep breath. He wished he could say any of that surprised him. He couldn’t quite stop the corners of his lips from quirking up at the last part though. That was just like their little brother, wasn’t it? He was going to give the government hell when he set sail for real.

“Do you know where they went?” Sabo asked.

Dr. Leeds took a deep breath, expression serious. “Look,” she said, “you kids need to be careful. They wouldn’t tell me what, but I could tell the three of them were on the run from something. Someone.” Sabo grimaced. 

“I know,” Ace said. “It’s why we need to find him.”

Dr. Leeds shook her head. “It’s dangerous. You’re just kids yourself. Luffy isn’t alone, he’ll be fine for now.”

Sabo hesitated for a moment. Just how much should he be giving away?

The door opened. All of them jumped, spinning to face whoever was interrupting. Sabo nearly collapsed with relief when he saw it was Benn.

“They aren’t alone either,” Benn said.

Dr. Leeds was tense and on guard, spreading her arms and keeping Ace and Sabo behind her. It was sweet, but unnecessary.

“This is Benn,” Sabo said, pushing past her. “Him and his crew are friends of Luffy’s. They’re helping us look for him.”

She still looked doubtful, but Ace cut in. “They’re strong. They don’t let us go anywhere alone. We had to convince them to let us come ashore even though it’s the best option.”

Slowly, hesitantly, she lowered her arms. Ace walked over and joined Sabo and Benn.

“‘Crew?’” she asked, eyeing Benn. “What kind of crew?” Sabo winced.

Benn didn’t waver. “We’re pirates.”

Sabo barely stopped himself from facepalming. Instead, he and Ace gaped up at him. Benn was supposed to be the sensible one, but he’d blurted that out as plainly as Luffy would have.

Dr. Leeds didn’t scream or run or beg for mercy. Instead, she laughed. She laughed so hard that she had to clutch at her stomach. Sabo and Ace watched, confused.

“Yeah,” she said, calming down. “Yeah, that sounds like the sort of friends Luffy would make.” Sabo couldn’t help but laugh at that, and Ace joined in. Dr. Leeds hummed, still smiling. “He’s going to be Pirate King someday, you know.” 

Sabo paused, but only for a second. “Yeah,” he said.

“We know,” Ace finished.

“No doubt about it,” Benn added.

Dr. Leeds laughed again. “Alright. Friends of Luffy’s, and not alone. That makes me feel a lot better about helping you out.”

“So you’ll tell us where they went?” Ace asked.

Dr. Leeds made a face. “I’m not sure,” she said. “I can tell you what happened while they were here, and I can tell you anything else they shared with me, but I don’t know where they were headed next. I’m sorry.”

Sabo heaved a sigh and rubbed his face. Ace made a frustrated sound.

Benn settled a hand on each of their shoulders, squeezing just slightly. Sabo forced himself to calm down. Even if she didn’t have their exact location, whatever Dr. Leeds had to offer would at least be something, and something was more than they had at the moment.

Benn gestured for her to continue, and Dr. Leeds took a deep breath. “Even though I agreed to help them out, I didn’t know who else I could trust to keep quiet. I couldn’t just check them into a hospital room. So, instead, I snuck them into one of the rooms in the wing we’re refurbishing. Then I snuck in a dialysis machine and checked in on them as often as I could.”

“And that helped?” Sabo asked. “You said it was a poison, so…”

Dr. Leeds nodded. “It did, yes. I didn’t have the information or the resources to cure him, and I couldn’t have attempted to do it surgically on my own, but they asked me for a stopgap—something to buy them time—and so I gave them one.”

“Why did they leave, if it was working?” Benn asked. “Did you finish the course of treatment?”

Dr. Leeds frowned and shook her head. “They realized that some equipment and materials had been misplaced. I overheard one of the doctors ordering maintenance to investigate and bring everything back where it should be,” she said. “I called Rosi immediately, so he could get the kids out. There wasn’t any time to hide the evidence though. Everyone knows someone was being treated back there, unofficially. The hospital has been on high alert ever since.”

“Shit,” Ace said eloquently. “Are you gonna get in trouble?”

She hummed. “I’m sure they’ll figure out it was me soon enough. I don’t mind though. I’ve been thinking about starting a clinic of my own,” she said, smiling thoughtfully. “Somewhere with a staff I could trust to treat a sick child.”

Dr. Leeds was pretty cool, Sabo thought. And kind of a badass. It was almost weird to think, since she wasn’t a fighter, but it felt true all the same.

“I really don’t know where they’re going next,” she continued. “I know they’ve been visiting hospitals to try and help Law, but I don’t think they’d go right back to that after leaving here. I don’t know what else I have to tell you—is there anything you want to ask?”

Sabo looked up at Benn. He looked considerate. “What about the man they were with?” Benn asked.

Her brow creased. “What about him?” she asked.

“Is he safe?” Ace asked. His voice almost sounded small.

Dr. Leeds gave them a pretty smile. Sabo relaxed again almost before she answered. “Rosinante wouldn’t hurt him, don’t worry. He loves those kids. I don’t think there’s much he wouldn’t do for them.”

Sabo was surprised. They’d heard something similar from Baby 5, but that was different. That was speculation from someone they weren’t positive they could trust. This was reassurance from a bystander who had spent time with all three of them without whatever act Cora-san—Rosinante?—had been putting on with his crew. Something in Sabo’s chest loosened, and he breathed easily for the first time in what felt like forever.

Garp had known Rosi since Senny first found him all those years ago. Garp watched him grow up, and was there when he entered basic training, and him and Senny had taken Rosi out to dinner to celebrate the night he graduated with the rank of Seaman First Class.

Garp knew the brat, and for all the training in espionage he’d undergone, he was still a shit liar. Senny looked the other way most of the time and pretended he didn’t notice. Garp usually encouraged him. But this time… 

This time he couldn’t stand aside.

When Rosi hung up after telling them that Doflamingo was moving in on the Op-Op fruit, Garp stood. Senny looked surprised; Garp couldn’t blame him—he hardly ever left Senny’s office these days. He shook his empty rice cracker bag and Senny’s worried expression cleared. He waved him off.

Garp left and walked in the opposite direction of the galley.

Senny already did a lot more to help him than he should have. Garp couldn’t involve him in this. He didn’t want to worry him anyway. This was something Garp had to do on his own. A betrayal and a shame for him alone to bear.

Garp was a Marine, but he was also a grandfather, and he’d already let his grandsons down once, even if Luffy didn’t see it that way.

He went to his cabin—private, another benefit of his high rank—and sat at his desk. He pulled the white Den Den out of its drawer and grabbed the book of contacts he kept in the hidden panel under it. He sat them down in front of him and stared. Garp wanted to ask himself if he was really doing this, but he would only be stalling if he did; he knew the answer.

Garp opened the small book and flipped to the page he was looking for. He dialed the number. Every ring felt like it lasted a lifetime and sounded like an accusation. The line picked up.

Garp didn’t wait for a greeting. “I heard you were in the North,” he said. It was information he’d kept to himself when it came in. He’d been in denial, then, about why he did it. He told himself it was irrelevant, that there was no need for Senny to know, so why would he tell him? But Garp knew it was for this.

“I might be,” Shanks answered. “I’ve been looking for something.”

Garp closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “I figured,” he said. He forced himself to continue. Hesitation would do him no good. “I might know where you could find it.” Garp could hear Shanks’s sharp inhale clearly over the line, but his crew’s murmuring was too indistinct. 

The snail’s face was sober and serious. “Is that so?” Shanks asked.

Garp waited for the accusations and suspicion, but they didn’t come. “It is.” Garp shouldn’t be telling him this. “We have a man on the inside. He just called in with a report.” He was talking to a pirate.

“And?” Shanks asked. Garp could hear his impatience. He could feel Shanks’s desperation to get to Luffy and get him safe. He continued.

“There’s a deal going down in three weeks—an undercover operation to recover the Op-Op fruit. Dolfamingo is planning to interfere and take it for himself.”

“Where?” another voice demanded. Garp’s heart froze in his chest. What the hell was Ace doing on that ship?

His fury must have shown plainly on his face because the snail looked scared and regretful for a moment before Shanks’s serious expression replaced it. “We picked them up on Dawn,” he said plainly. “We’ll keep them safe.”

Garp clenched his fists a few times, trying to force himself to relax. That Red-Haired brat didn’t say it, but Garp knew exactly how it must have gone down. Ace and Sabo would have lorded the information over him so he’d come to Dawn, and then they would have begged and bartered and guilted until he agreed to bring them along. And because Shanks was actually going out to find Luffy, because he was a pirate and free from duty, he gave in.

He pushed it aside for now and gave a terse nod.

“Minion Island,” Garp said. He heard a snapping sound. It was probably Shanks asking his navigator for maps or to set the course. “That man on the inside, I’ve known him since he was even more of a brat, and I know when he’s hiding something. He’s got Luffy and some other brat with him, and he’s planning to stop by and steal the fruit out from under Doflamingo and the Marines’ noses.”

The snail’s expression shifted just slightly, worry creeping in at the edges. “How sure are you about this?” Shanks asked.

“Sure enough that I’m calling you,” Garp answered.

The snail nodded. “Some man on the inside you’ve got there,” Shanks said. “Betrays the Marines and puts kids in danger.”

Garp’s anger flared, the Den Den’s receiver creaking before he managed to clamp it down again. “The only reason he would do this is if he thought it could help,” he said slowly. This was important. “He isn’t your enemy.”

The snail exhaled and then nodded again. “Rosinante?” Garp faltered. How the hell did he know that name? Shanks laughed at whatever expression his Den Den was conveying. “We’ve heard good things, Garp. Don’t worry.” Brat.

Garp clicked his tongue and rubbed his hand across his face. He took a deep breath. “That’s all I’ve got for you,” he said.

“It’s enough,” Shanks answered. “It’ll have to be.”

That should have been the end of the call, but neither of them hung up. There were no apologies or thank yous or accusations. It would have been professional if this was a call between anyone but a pirate and a Marine.

But then, there was a quiet, teary-eyed, “Shitty geezer.” Sabo.

The snail’s expression changed, but it looked just as close to crying as before. “Thank you,” Ace croaked.

Garp wanted to be angry. He wanted to be furious that Shanks would take his other grandsons into danger. But all he felt was tired. He got it. He also knew that the Red-Haired brat wouldn’t allow them to be reckless or to charge into danger. It was good to hear their voices anyway.

“Don’t think we won’t talk about this when we all get home,” Garp said, his own voice wet.

We. All of them would be making it home. He’d make sure of it even if it meant working with pirates.

Shanks pulled the receiver from Ace’s slack, trembling hand and hung up the Den Den for him. He looked down at the boys, who looked seconds away from breaking down. Shanks sighed and made a gesture at Benn before herding Ace and Sabo into his cabin. Benn would get them on course to Minion Island. Shanks had a different job just then.

The second the door closed behind them, the tears fell. Ace and Sabo pressed their fists against their eyes, trying to stop themselves from crying and cut the tears off at the source. They hardly made a sound, and neither of them turned to face him. They kept their faces turned away and hidden. That was fine. These weren’t sad tears.

They knew where Luffy was—or would be, in three weeks—but that wasn’t all there was to it. Their grandfather had made the call. After everything he’d told them when they last met, after a lifetime of lectures and speeches and orders, he’d called Shanks when it mattered. Even with all of that, after everything else, he still put Luffy first in the end.

Shanks couldn’t blame the boys for feeling overwhelmed.

Chapter Text

Getting caught in a typhoon on the way to Minion Island wasn’t exactly ideal, but they were managing. Even if not much had sunken in, in Luffy’s case, he was grateful that he’d taken the time to teach the boys a little bit about sailing. Their skiff was more than small enough to easily manage alone, but having extra hands in a dire situation like this could only ever be a good thing. He directed them where he knew they could help, and, like that, they sailed to their destination.

The howling of the wind and rain didn’t leave much room for talking, so Rosi held off for now. He could give his final warnings when they were safe on dry land.

Rosinante tethered their skiff in a small cove on the island and waved the kids ashore. As always, he reached down a hand to help them disembark, and, as always, neither of them took it. The island was unpopulated, but the pirates who had found the fruit had settled there. Fewer people for them to worry about running into was always a good thing.

The boys followed him closely. Rosi had told them why they were here, of course. They needed to know how important this was as well as how much danger they were in here. The Op-Op fruit that would save Law’s life was here, but so was Doflamingo. They’d have to stay hidden while Rosi went to get the fruit himself. Neither of them would be happy about sitting still, but if he could get them both to listen just this once, then they would be okay. Everything would be alright because the boys would be safe.

Still, even once he’d found a safe cave for them to wait in, they put up a fuss about it.

“I have my fruit,” Rosi argued. “They’ll never hear me coming. I’ll be fine.”

“They wouldn’t hear us either, though,” Luffy added. “You can make us quiet too, remember?”

Law raised a single brow. Rosi pinched his lips together. He wished this could be as easy as the “because I said so”s his father gave him in his youth. He knew that wouldn’t fly with either Law or Luffy though. Stubborn brats, the both of them. Rosi resisted the urge to scoop them up into a hug. It would probably distract Luffy fairly successfully, but the last time he’d tried to hug them both, Law had bitten him. In fairness, that was quite a while back, now that he thought about it. Maybe it was worth the risk to try again.

Law narrowed his eyes. Rosi sighed.

He turned back to Luffy. “But they might see you,” Rosi said. “I can keep myself hidden pretty well, but if there were three of us, we may be spotted.”

Luffy frowned. Rosi hoped he wouldn’t try pointing out that he was only about a third of his size and thus far less noticeable. He couldn’t even reasonably argue that he was stealthier without being confronted with many examples of his clumsiness.

“Look,” Rosi said, “you two need to understand that by stealing the Op-Op fruit, we’ll be making enemies of Doflamingo, the Marines, and even the World Government itself. They all want that fruit, and we’re going to be the ones to get it.” The boys looked at each other, concern lacing their brows together. Rosi was almost surprised that they looked worried by that. He shouldn’t have been, they were kids after all and those were scary words to hear, but… Well, his kids weren’t exactly normal. The dream Luffy so often declared alone would result in much the same thing and then some. Maybe it was because of Luffy? “I would take it all on myself, but since Law will be the one eating it, I won’t be able to. They’ll be after the both of us from here on out, and we have to be prepared for the consequences of that. You won’t get any blame though, Luffy. You can go home with your grandfather and you won’t be in any trouble, okay?” The boys nodded easily, but their worry didn’t clear.

Luffy shook his head, shaking off Rosi’s attempt at a distraction. “I don’t like it,” he declared. “I don’t want you to go alone.”

Rosi tried to laugh off his concern. “I can handle some no-name pirates, Luffy. Don’t worry. And Doffy is my brother; he won’t hurt me.”

Something eased in Law’s shoulders, but Luffy was staring at him. He was staring and, just like the night they’d left, Rosi felt cut open and laid out for Luffy to read like words on a page. Law was a bright kid, incredibly smart not even just for his age, but no one gave Luffy enough credit. He was a lot smarter than he seemed at a glance, and he understood people on an almost preternarural level. Doffy and Rosi alike. 

Luffy’s shoulders did not ease. His expression turned strained when he turned his head to look at Law. Rosi could practically see what Luffy was thinking.

Liar. He would kill you. Then, If he saw you without me, he wouldn’t believe whatever you said. If he saw me, he’d hunt you down. And, finally, He might believe you sent Torao out, though.

Rosi could read each thought plainly in Luffy’s expression in part because he already knew all of that himself. Luffy could speak up now. He could tell Law that it wouldn’t be safe for Rosi and he could tell him why. Rosi knew he wouldn’t though. Luffy looked down, biting his lip hard. Given the options between Rosi, an adult Marine, and Law, a sick dying kid, confronting a pirate crew alone, there was really only one choice for him to make. Not that Rosi would have allowed anything else, anyway. He was going, and they weren’t, and that was final, as far as he was concerned. No room for negotiation.

Luffy wasn’t happy, but Law seemed mollified. As relieving as it was, it squeezed at Rosi’s chest. Law had been apart from people for too long to understand them like Luffy did, and so he believed Rosi. He trusted him just as Rosi was betraying that trust. It would be worth it, though, when his boys made it out of here alive. And, hopefully, Law would never realize it for the lie it was. Rosi didn’t exactly plan to seek Doflamingo out, after all. If all went to plan, they would stay well out of each other’s way.

Luffy was done talking, Rosi knew. The kid was honest to a fault in his expressions even when he tried to lie with words. He couldn’t risk Law trying to go alone anymore than Rosi would, and that meant he couldn’t argue that no one go alone anymore.

Law, though, gritted his teeth, clearly hesitating over his next words. Rosi waited patiently.

“Don’t…” Law started eventually, voice small. “Don’t die, Cora-san.”

Rosi burst into tears. He couldn’t help it. There was no point in trying to play it off or be subtle, either. Instead, he kneeled down and pulled Law into a hug. Tears streamed freely and he was probably ruining his makeup and getting Law’s shirt wet, but he didn’t care. Law had called him Cora-san. Both his boys did. Rosi loved them so much.

Luffy laughed and launched himself into the hug, stretching his arms to wrap around both of them. Law was grumbling quietly, but Rosi could feel his little hands fist into his feather jacket to hug him back. A fresh wave of tears welled up. Law needed to stop making him cry, dammit. He had things to do. Important things.

Rosi forced himself to pull back so he could look them in the eye. He put a hand on one of each of their shoulders.

“I will be back,” Rosi said. And he was a spy; he was not in the habit of making oaths he couldn’t keep, of swearing to anything, but, “I promise. No matter what it takes, I will save you both. I will not let Law die.”

Tears welled up in their eyes. They both nodded firmly, and then Rosi had to leave. But he would be back. He’d promised, after all.

Rosi slinked through the snowy hills of Minion Island, head on a swivel. He was once again thankful for his fruit, even if Luffy and Law didn’t think it was cool. Without it, he couldn’t have moved anywhere near this speed through snow without calling a whole lot of unwanted attention. Hell, even if he’d gone at a snail’s pace, the inevitable crunching of his footsteps would have been far too loud.

He’d never been to Minion island before, nor had he ever encountered the Diez Barrels Pirates; he’d heard of them before, but all he knew was that they were headed up by a former Marine officer. Rosi was an informant, experienced in espionage—he knew all too well the value knowledge had in a fight. He didn’t like going in blind like this, but there was no other choice. Law needed the fruit now, and letting Doffy get it wasn’t an option. Rosi couldn’t let Law go back there.

A few days ago, Rosi had decided to tell his father that the undercover Marine presence on Minion Island would make the perfect cover for handing Luffy back over safely. Law would be healed, after all, Doffy would officially be their enemy, and it was true anyway. The operation had already been in place and Doffy had no reason to suspect that Rosi was a Marine, even if he was otherwise getting suspiscious. He could hand Luffy off with Doffy none the wiser.

Garp cried and his father assured him that he would make sure to send Tsuru, someone they could all trust, to look after Luffy. His father also told him about the single, disguised Marine warship overloaded with soldiers that had docked and the patrol scout circling the island. More bodies that Rosi had to avoid if he wanted to succeed here. His father had also been kind enough to tell him that the pirates were on the eastern side of Rubeck and had made a base out of the ghost town that was apparently on Minion Island.

It wasn’t much, but it would be enough if everything went smoothly. Rosi hoped it would.

When he made it to their base, he forced himself to wait and observe. The pirates were already celebrating, far too prematurely, and even the few meager guards they had stationed around were well into the bottles clutched in their hands.

Their drunkenness did mean that they were wandering around more erratically, though. Less predictable patterns weren’t ideal, but there were also far less aware than they would have been normally. Hopefully, it balanced out somewhat. That would be a nice change of pace.

Eventually, he’d gleaned all he could. Rosi snuck down the hill, moving more cautiously the closer he got. He slid around the back of the building most of them were gathered in and found the fuse box. He peered cautiously through a window, located the exact position of the fruit, and closed his eyes.

Rosi shut everything down. He spared no time listening to the pirates’ panic before slipping through the open window.

In the end, stealing the Op-Op fruit from under the Diez Barrels Pirates’ noses was almost too easy. Rosi used his fruit on himself, switched out the lights, and then he just walked in and took it. Sneaking back out of the building and past the pirates all gathering and searching where he’d already left was just as simple.

He felt giddy, running with it in his hands. I did it, Law, he couldn’t help but think. The Op-Op fruit… Now we’ll be able to cure your illness.

Rosi looked behind him, just for a second, just to make sure he wasn’t being followed, but it was enough. His heart stopped in his chest for a moment when his foot caught and he began to topple over. He rolled down the hill, and it didn’t hurt, there was plenty of snow, but the pain wasn’t the problem. He came to a stop right in front of a group of Diez Barrels. His silence wasn’t enough to keep him hidden with that much motion and no cover. They all turned to look at him, exclaiming in surprise and asking where he’d come from.

And of course, immediately after he landed, the words, “Oi! Some bastard in a black coat has stolen the Op-Op fruit! Don’t you dare let him get away!” filtered over the Den Den in one of their hands. Shit.

Rosi rose to his feet and lunged. He took down the first pirate with ease, but it shook the rest of them out of their surprise. He could tell that they weren’t used to fighting in a group, at least. No more than two ever came at him at once. A few of them got some shots off, but luckily most seemed unwilling to fire when he was brawling with their allies. The bullets that did land hurt like a bitch. So did the slashes of their knives. But Rosi was winning and that was what mattered.

Slowly but surely, the pirates' numbers dwindled. Rosi was tired, his hold on his fruit had slipped at some point, and he was bleeding, but he still had the Op-Op fruit and Law still needed to eat it. Rosi kept fighting.

Only two of them left standing.

Rosi focused on taking one down while he evaded the other's minimal contributions. Oddly, he found himself almost wishing that he had his pipe with him—he'd gotten plenty of experience with it by now and it would be nice to have a weapon.

"Cora-san!"

Rosi froze and looked past his opponent to the little seven-year-old who'd stepped out of the bushes. Law stumbled out after him, reaching for his collar to pull him back to safety, but it was too late. What the hell are they doing here? He’d left them behind so that they would be safe, dammit. Those idiots weren’t supposed to come after him.  

Luffy’s call startled the pirates, and they spun to face him. Rosi's heart lodged in his throat when one of them got a shot off.

It almost felt like slow motion, hearing the gunfire and watching Luffy step just a little to the right to cover more of Law before the bullet lodged itself in Luffy's gut, making him curl in on himself.

"No!" Cora called out, scrambling to reach him, to help, to do something—

He threw the stunned pirate in front of him aside and barely noticed that he fell to the ground with the force of it. Rosi wanted to kill the one who'd shot Luffy, to do it slow and make it hurt, but he couldn't just now. He had to reach Luffy, and he'd barely taken more than two steps.

Before Rosi even knew what was happening, though, Luffy stood back up, his arms thrown out to the side. And then, somehow, the last pirate was down.

Rosi faltered, but only for a moment. He crashed to his knees in front of Luffy, hands outstretched but unsure what to do.

Law pushed in front of Rosi and started patting Luffy down, searching for a wound.

Rosi couldn't see any blood.

Law's search slowed down when he couldn't find any either. Slowly, he leaned back and sat down. "There's nothing there," he said.

Luffy looked just as confused as they were.

Rosi forced his legs to stand, to support his weight, and stumbled over to where the last pirate fell. He passed the body of the one he’d shoved, unnaturally still and leaking red across the rock his head was lying on, and looked down at the one who shot Luffy. Immediately, Rosi could tell what had made the man collapse—there was a bleeding bullet wound right where his heart should've been.

Okay. So that was something Luffy could do apparently. He was bulletproof. Rosi felt like that should have been reassuring, but for some reason, it wasn't. It felt mildly heart attack-inducing instead.

"So you can bounce bullets away, huh?" Rosi managed, his voice slightly strangled. He doubted Luffy could have aimed the ricochet that perfectly, but also, horribly, Rosi realized that he couldn't entirely rule out the possibility that Luffy had had enough practice to try.

Luffy cocked his head to the side. “I can?” he asked. His voice shook just slightly with the vestiges of fear.

These kids would be the death of him.

Law leaned forward again and shoved Luffy backward. Luffy fell over with a small “oof” and Law stood up to glare down at him. “You didn’t fucking know you could do that?” he asked, and oh. Rosi understood.

Luffy still didn’t though, and the confusion was clear in his eyes.

Law practically snarled at him. “The bullet, Luffy-ya! You didn’t know you’d survive it, so why the hell did you move in front of me?” Law’s voice cracked on the last word. His anger was fading, and fear and frustration were replacing it. Law genuinely could not understand why Luffy would do that. Rosi’s heart broke all over again.

Luffy frowned. “I don’t want Torao to die,” he said simply. “I’d be really sad. Cora-san would be sad. Baby 5 and Buffalo and Dellie, too.

“We all want you to live.”

Law hung his head, hiding his face beneath the brim of his hat. Rosi knew he was probably crying, or trying not to, but Luffy’s words had sparked something in his sluggish mind. He didn’t have time to be courteous. Cora was panting and bleeding and his boys were upset, but he didn’t have time for this.

If he passed out, if he died, it needed to be after he knew Law would live. It needed to be after Luffy was safe in the hands of the Marines and on his way back to his family and his island.

Rosi didn’t think he’d last long enough to bring them home himself, and the thought saddened him. He didn’t want his boys to cry over him. But if this killed him, and it seemed like it would, he wouldn’t mind. His life was a small price to pay for theirs.

“Law!” Rosi yelled, scrambling back over to them. The kids startled and watched his clumsy approach. Luffy rolled to his feet and brushed the snow from his clothes. Rosi couldn’t get distracted again. His vision was already fading in and out.

Rosi grabbed Law by the shoulder and used his other hand to shove the Op-Op fruit down his throat. Law choked and pushed at him, and Luffy made a few concerned and distressed sounds, but the fruit was swallowed. That was all that mattered.

Rosi collapsed.

The boys cried out and crowded over him. Rosi offered them a smile. “I saved you,” he said, grinning. “I saved you, Law. You can heal yourself now.” Law’s face crumpled. 

Rosi dug in his coat pocket for the file drive and then pressed it into Law’s hand. He was at least still coherent enough to know giving it to Luffy would be a bad idea. 

“This will save a country called Dressrosa,” Rosi said. He met Law’s gaze. He didn’t have time for apologies, so this would have to do. Rosi tried to express as much as he could through his eyes alone. “There are Marines all over the island. Find one, and give this to them.” Luffy’s eyes were wet, and Law was shaking his head. Rosi continued anyway. “Law, tell them who Luffy is. Who his grandfather is. They’ll help you.”

“Cora-san—” Law started. Rosi ignored him.

“I want you both to protect each other, okay? Keep each other safe. Doflamingo is still here somewhere.”

“But what about you?” Luffy asked, voice teary. “We have to protect you too!”

Rosi waved him off, his own eyes welling up. “That doesn’t matter,” he tried. “I’ll be okay. I promise.” It tasted like ash on his tongue. Hadn’t he been pondering the value of a promise only hours ago? “But I can only focus on me if I know the two of you are safe.” The boys looked at each other for a moment. Rosi almost felt bad for manipulating them like that. Leveraging his life and safety for their obedience felt almost like something Doflamingo would do. He didn’t like lying to them either, but lies seemed almost like second nature at this point, and if it saved their lives… he couldn’t bring himself to mind too much.

“But…” Luffy said. Law was clenching his fists.

“Ah, and there’s one more thing!” Rosi’s smile pushed too-wide, stretching his cheeks and eyes up. He raised a victory sign. “I love you, boys.”

Rosi could feel Luffy shaking him and could hear Law calling out for him—and hearing them both call him “Cora-san” warmed him even as the cold seemed to seep into his very bones and the darkness clouded out his vision completely.

When Cora-san left, him and Torao sat in the small cave. They even didn’t talk. It was barely fifteen minutes later when Luffy’s patience ran out and worry took over. He and Torao pushed to their feet at almost the same time. Torao blinked at him but Luffy wasn’t really surprised. They were a lot alike sometimes, even if Torao would have hit him for saying it.

Luffy grinned and then started leading them out of the cave.

When he turned to the right, Torao sighed and grabbed him by the shirt.

“He went left, idiot,” Torao said, pointing down at the footprints in the powdery snow. Luffy laughed and followed his lead instead.

“Torao is so smart,” he said. He laughed again when he saw the tips of Torao’s ears get red.

“Shut up!” Torao yelled. “We have to be quiet. We need to move carefully, Luffy-ya—there are a lot of people on this island, and we need to avoid all of them until we can catch up to Cora-san.”

Luffy skipped forward to walk next to Torao and then nodded. He mimed zipping his mouth shut and grinned back when he saw Torao fighting a smile.

Cora-san’s tracks moved behind and through a lot of bushes and other bits of cover. They followed his path exactly, pausing every so often to make sure there was no one around them. Eventually, after what felt like forever, they heard something. Law pulled them to a stop while they listened. It sounded like a fight. Cora-san was a spy, and he couldn’t make any noise when his fruit was active. They wouldn’t be hearing anything, if it was him. He shouldn’t have gotten caught. Still, something in Luffy’s gut felt heavy.

He needed to check.

Torao hissed when Luffy peeked out of the bushes to see who was fighting. His stomach dropped when he saw Cora-san surrounded by a sea of bodies. There were only two left standing, but Cora-san was breathing really heavily and Luffy thought he could see a bit of blood. Luffy jumped out.

"Cora-san!" he yelled.

Cora-san startled and looked away from the pirate he was fighting, panicked, but the pirates looked over too. Luffy watched the other one raise his gun and aim it at them. There wasn’t time to dodge or to pull him and Torao out of the way. All he could do was take half a step right, just enough to cover Torao a bit more, and then the gun went off.

Luffy squeezed his eyes shut and hunched over on himself when he felt it make contact. He braced for pain and blood and readied himself to scream. Tears pricked at his eyes. It didn’t hurt nearly as much as he expected it to, almost like one of Dawn’s monkeys’ punches, back before he had his fruit. Torao had told Luffy about shock before, on a night where neither of them could sleep back on Mingo’s ship. Luffy wondered if that was why. He wondered if the real pain would come later.

But then he felt something shift, and he opened his arms and straightened his back. The pain was almost entirely gone, like a smarting bruise. He didn’t understand.

When he blinked his eyes open, both of the pirates were down and Cora-san was crouched in front of him. Torao pushed him away and started patting Luffy down like he always did when he was checking for injuries. Luffy looked down at his chest, but he couldn’t see anything.

Cora-san said he was bulletproof. That was pretty cool, actually. He couldn’t wait to show Ace and Sabo when he saw them again.

Torao didn’t appreciate it though. He was yelling at Luffy again. Luffy frowned. Even when he explained, he knew it didn’t sink in right. Torao was like Ace sometimes. Luffy was sick of people he loved thinking they don’t deserve to live. He opened his mouth to say more, but then Law was choking while Cora-san shoved something down his throat.

Luffy was worried, but it looked like a devil fruit, so he didn’t say anything. This would save Torao.

But Cora-san was really hurt. He told them to leave, to find a Marine and give them the stick he’d handed to Torao. To tell them about who Gramps was and get away safely.

He wanted them to leave.

They argued and yelled, but he wasn’t listening. Cora-san ignored all of his and Torao’s protests, but he was starting to cry too. “That doesn’t matter,” he said when Luffy told him that they wanted to protect him too. “I’ll be okay. I promise.”

Cora-san was such a liar.

“But…” Luffy said.

“Ah, and there’s one more thing!” Cora-san smiled, and it looked silly. His grin was really wide, but he kept his eyes open. He held his hand up in a victory sign. “I love you, boys.”

They called out for him, but he didn’t answer. Cora-san collapsed. “Cora-san,” he whined. He leaned against Torao. Luffy didn’t know what to do. He didn’t know how to help. 

Luffy whipped his head around to face Torao, tears streaming down his face. Torao could help, could fix him. He always fixed Luffy. But Torao was crying too, and Luffy realized he didn’t even have his medical bag with him. He sobbed.

Chapter Text

Law didn’t know what to do. His throat still burned from choking and coughing and the horrible taste of that fruit lingered on his tongue. The stress and adrenaline and activity of the day, of half-carrying half-dragging Cora-san all the way back to their cave and trying to staunch his wounds, had worn his energy reserves. Luffy was crying. Cora-san was unconscious and bleeding. Law swallowed, suppressing a grimace as he started pushing himself to his feet, stumbling slightly. Luffy turned away from his frantic attempts to wake Cora-san, looking like he intended to push Law back down again, but they didn’t have time for Law to be weak now. Cora-san didn’t have time. So he waved Luffy off and panted and forced his legs to hold him up. Before Dr. Leeds, he may not have been able to.

“We need to find a Marine,” Law said. They weren’t words he’d expected himself to say ever again, but Law would do far worse things for Cora-san and Luffy than this.

Luffy hesitated, looking down at Cora-san even as he held stubbornly to Law’s arm in an attempt to support him. Law understood. He didn’t want to leave Cora-san there either. The cave was sheltered, though. It was why Cora-san had felt safe leaving them there earlier.

He thought about letting Luffy stay, about going out on his own, but he also knew that Luffy would never allow it. If anything, he’d want Law to stay behind, which was unacceptable. And maybe some small, selfish part of Law didn’t want to go alone anyway. He was worried about Cora-san, and he couldn’t shake his childish fear of the Marines. Like they were going to burn it all down again the moment they laid eyes on him. He wished he could dismiss the possibility as illogical, but he couldn’t, and that made it worse.

He waited until Luffy looked back up at him. Luffy stared for a moment before looking down and nodding; he was always good at understanding when it came to things like this. He probably learned even more from that single look than Law would have liked, but the idea of speaking was too draining when he knew he didn’t need words.

Together, they started making their way outside of the cave and back toward the town. Law tried to keep them hidden, moving through underbrush and keeping low to the ground. They still tried to stick to Cora-san’s path, for the most part. Luffy wasn’t talking, which was as relieving as it was worrying.

They stopped behind a large rock when they heard someone coming. A group of Marines approached and then began to pass by them.

Luffy started to move, and Law held him back. His heart was rabbiting in his chest and his breathing was shallow. Luffy’s brow creased in concern, like he didn’t understand—and why should he? They were supposed to be finding a Marine—but then it smoothed out, and he nodded, waiting for Law to decide their next move. Law allowed himself to wait, guilt niggling at the back of his mind as he did.

It wasn’t much longer, though, before a lone Marine neared their rock. No more excuses. Law took a deep breath and then stood. Luffy grabbed his arm, trying to drag him back down. Law looked to see him shaking his head, still yanking at his arm, but he looked away again when the Marine spoke.

“Oh?” the man said. “What are you doing out here, kid? It’s dangerous.”

Law shook Luffy off and stepped forward. He held out the thing Cora-san had given him. “Hey,” he panted, “take this.”

“An information document, huh?” the Marine said. Law felt Luffy move close when he stepped out, fisting his hand in Law’s shirt. The Marine watched Luffy for a moment, but he continued to address Law. “And who are you two?” he asked.

Law opened his mouth to finish Cora-san’s other request, to tell the Marine who Luffy was and make sure he was safe, but his voice cut off in a wheeze instead when he felt Luffy’s elbow dig into his ribs. Law shot him a quick glare, but Luffy was still staring up at the Marine.

The Marine narrowed his eyes, suspicious, but he didn’t comment. Law didn’t know why Luffy would do that. Maybe he was worried they would take him and leave Cora-san to suffer? Law wasn't sure what it was, but he trusted Luffy, so he kept his mouth shut. Luffy kept shifting his weight and nervously glancing around every so often. He was probably anxious to get back to Cora-san.

Luffy watched raptly when Law handed over the document. He kept twitching, like he wanted to snatch it away from the smiling Marine. Luffy wasn’t making sense.

“We should go,” he said to Law. “We need to get back.”

Law turned to Luffy with an incredulous stare, but paused when he finally got a good look at him. He didn’t just look nervous, and he certainly didn’t look happy. He looked closed off and on edge and distrustful. Law bit his tongue. Maybe Luffy had seen through him too easily before. Law thought he was hiding his discomfort better than that, but Luffy already knew how he felt about Marines. It wasn’t exactly a leap in logic. He forced himself to stand up straight, even as his back ached in protest and as his vision blacked out for a moment. He met Luffy’s eyes with determination. Like hell they would let go of a chance to get Cora-san help just because Law was uncomfortable or because Luffy had picked up on it. Especially when Luffy himself had helped Law get over at least a few of his hangups.

Law turned back to the Marine as Luffy shifted even closer, pressing against his side and grabbing his hand. Law allowed it.

“Please,” Law said, and he couldn’t ask the Marine if he was trustworthy, not right now, with Luffy so on edge. “There’s someone we need you to save… He’s been shot, and he’s going to die, and it’s my fault.” Law paused to gulp down air. He fought back the sobs fighting to escape his throat, but his lungs were faltering. “Please, I’m begging you—save him! I don’t want him to die. He got shot for my sake, so please…” The tears won out. Law panted and blinked back the spots from his vision.

The Marine knelt down in front of him and placed a hand on Law’s shaking shoulder. Through his blurred vision, Law thought he could even see a kind smile on his face. “Of course I will help him,” the Marine said. “I’m a Marine—it’s what we do.” Law sobbed and nodded his head before scrubbing at his cheeks. Luffy squeezed his hand.

Law took a deep breath. “Alright,” he said, voice a little scratchy. “He’s this way. We’ll take you to him.”

Luffy didn’t say anything while they led the Marine back. He just followed close behind Law, still clinging to his hand, and darting glances back at the Marine every couple of steps. Law sped up when they neared the cave. He could feel impatience and worry itching beneath his skin. He tugged Luffy along behind him.

When he reached the mouth of the cave, Law breathed a sigh of relief. Cora-san was awake, struggling to sit up as he and Luffy came into view. 

“Cora-san!” Law called, dropping Luffy’s hand so he could run ahead. Luffy made a sound behind him, but Law didn’t look back. “This man said he’ll tend to your wounds!”

Cora-san looked surprised. For a moment, Law felt almost offended. Was he really so shocked that they’d come back for him? Law had nearly reached him when he realized that Cora-san was looking behind him instead of at him.

“Vergo?” Cora-san asked.

“Corazon?” the Marine called back. “What the hell are you doing here? You’re terribly wounded too…”

Vergo, Cora-san had said. Law recognized the name too late. The previous Corazon who Doffy had sent on a “top-secret mission.” Shit.

“Wait,” Vergo continued, eyes narrowing dangerously, “did you just… speak?” In a split second, the document Cora-san had trusted Law with was destroyed. Cora-san fumbled for the gun he kept stashed in his coat, but it clattered to the stone floor and skidded away. Law’s heart was in his throat. Shit. He’d really fucked this one up. “So that’s how it is, Rosinante.”

Law hadn’t even seen either of them move, but Luffy was next to him in an instant, just as Vergo lunged for Cora-san. It was only then that Law realized, after Luffy reacted too quickly trying to pull Law away, to get in front of him like he intended to protect him, that Luffy had been trying to warn him. Luffy didn’t trust this man not because Law didn’t, but because he instinctively knew that he was no friend of theirs. Luffy tried to warn him, and Law brushed him aside, and now their lives were in danger.

Vergo kicked Cora-san down as he got to his feet, crashing him into the wall.

“Cora-san!” Law and Luffy shouted. Law was frozen, but Luffy wasn’t. He never seemed to be.

“Get offa him!” Luffy yelled, running at Vergo. Fear lanced through Law’s veins—for Cora-san, for Luffy—and he forced his feet to move. Luffy latched onto Vergo, and was thrown away easily, crashing into Law and knocking the air from his lungs.

“So you’re that Vergo guy,” Law said through gritted teeth.

“‘That Vergo guy?’” he said imperiously, looking over at them as Luffy rolled off of Law and hopped to his feet. Being rubber had its benefits. “Ah, you must be that kid from the White City, then. Law, right? I’ve heard about you. That Rosinante disappeared with you and…” Vergo turned his gaze on Luffy. “Garp’s brat.” Law’s breaths came quickly. Fuck. Fuck. “I suppose that must be why you left, Rosinante,” he said. “Seeing as you gave Law here a Marine document and all.” Law could see him growing angrier and angrier. “And, for the record, I’m your senior, brat. So that form of address won’t do. You’ll address me as ‘Mr. Vergo!’” Law choked when he crashed into the wall. This man was strong.

Luffy’s eyes went wide before he ran over to him. “Torao!” he said, Cora-san echoing with "Law!"

“Look at this!” Vergo continued. “Damn this thing is full of information. Don’t you understand that if the Marines actually got ahold of this, it would be the end of the Family? Every single carefully laid out plan ruined!” He punctuated his last word with a harsh kick to Cora-san’s stomach. As he went on, the blows kept coming. “The second Corazon,” he sneered. “It seems we’ve let quite the rat sneak into our midst. You just ran off when you were eight, and you didn’t return to us until fourteen years later!”

“Stop it,” Law cried as Luffy helped him to his feet. “Stop it, you’re killing him!”

Vergo ignored him. “Doffy put his faith in you! You were his little brother! And now, he can come and deal with you himself.” Law watched, horrified, as Vergo pulled a miniature Den Den from his coat pocket. He was going to call Doflamingo here. He would call him, and then the only two people Law cared about would die.

Law felt Luffy let go of him, and even before he spoke, Law knew what was coming. “Leave him alone!” Luffy yelled. Law watched him stretch his arm back with a call of, “Gum Gum…” and saw the surprise on Vergo’s face as he did. “Pistol!” Luffy yelled, launching his fist forward, right at Vergo’s face. Law saw how this played out last time, with Doflamingo.

This time, though, the blow didn’t even land. He’d been training hard, but still his fist flew past Vergo’s head toward the cave wall behind him. The man laughed mockingly, and Law’s fists clenched. Vergo stumbled forward, his laughter cutting off abruptly. His sunglasses fell from his face and cracked against the ground. So did the Den Den. Luffy’s arm snapped back to his side. Law stared at him, open-mouthed. He’d made it ricochet off of the cave on purpose.

Vergo stood back up to his full height, picking up his shattered sunglasses and setting them back on his face. His eyes were thunderous through the cracks as he glared at Luffy. There was a small trail of blood at the corner of his mouth. The snail, outfitted receiver broken, slowly inched away.

“That,” he said, beginning to move forward, “was a mistake.”

Law scrambled to his feet, trying to pull Luffy back behind him, but Luffy wouldn’t budge. He stood before Vergo, chest puffed out and face determined. He looked so angry. “Don’t touch Cora-san or Torao.”

Vergo chuckled lowly. “And what exactly could you do to stop me, little one?” Luffy straightened even further, like an electric jolt had run through him. It wasn’t little monkey, but it was mocking all the same. Law got the feeling it reminded Luffy of Doflamingo too.

Law saw movement behind Vergo just before Cora-san swept his legs out from under him. He was panting and bloody, but he was standing. “He won’t have to,” Cora-san said.

“Cora-san,” Law said wetly. Luffy was shaking his head though.

“Law, I need you to get Luffy out of here,” Cora-san said. Law’s breath caught in his throat.

“No!” Luffy yelled. “We’re not leaving you!”

“Yes, you are, Luffy,” Cora-san said, not looking at them. Vergo was getting back up. Luffy kept shaking his head, and Law again wondered how Luffy always knew what they were thinking. “You are because Law is sick and the only way you can be sure that he’s okay is if you go with him.”

Luffy’s eyes looked wet. “But we need you to be okay too,” he said.

“Luffy—” Cora-san started, but he was cut off as Vergo attacked.

Luffy inhaled sharply at his side. “What’s that?” he asked.

Cora-san ducked down, dodging a swipe of Vergo’s fist, and moved back a few steps. He darted a glance at Luffy. He looked surprised. “That’s Armament haki, Luffy.” Law furrowed his brows. What was Armament haki?

“But it’s… everywhere,” Luffy said. It was? Why couldn’t Law see it?

Cora-san nodded grimly. “Vergo is a skilled haki user. It’s part of why you need to go.”

“So you can use haki, hm?” Vergo said, looking at Luffy again. Law shifted closer to him. Luffy didn’t answer, and Law was grateful. Whatever amount he had that allowed him to see what Law couldn’t still wasn’t enough to answer ‘yes’ with. And Luffy couldn’t lie for shit. Maybe Vergo would be more cautious if he thought the three of them had haki. “That isn’t surprising, I suppose. Your grandfather is a powerful man—a great Marine.” Luffy tensed again. “I admire his strength. You are his grandson after all. Although, from what I hear, the great Monkey D. Garp hasn’t been the man he used to be of late.”

Luffy snarled and launched himself at Vergo. The man looked surprised, but he looked almost pleased too. Law had heard Luffy’s grandfather over all those Den Den calls; he didn’t sound strong. Law figured they all knew why.

Vergo laughed as he swatted Luffy to the side. He cried out when he crashed against the wall, but he didn’t stay down long. Vergo smiled as Luffy got back to his feet, glaring through the thin trail of blood dripping into his eye.

Cora-san attacked again and drew Vergo’s attention back to himself. Luffy ran back at him from the other side. Law felt so fucking useless. He hadn’t even done anything and he could hardly catch his breath just standing here. Law gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Maybe he couldn’t do much, but he could do more than stand here and watch as Vergo tossed Cora-san and Luffy around. They were getting blows in here and there, they were working to wear Vergo down, to protect Law, and he wasn’t doing anything to help. There had to be something.

Frantically searching the cave, Law finally caught sight of a gleam of metal just a few feet away. He swallowed heavily. Slowly, keeping an eye on the fight the whole time, he began inching toward it. He picked up Cora-san’s lost gun with shaky hands. Law knew how to shoot, for the most part. He’d even tried it once, though it hadn’t looked like this and he’d missed by a wide margin. Law knew the basics, though, and that was what mattered: point and shoot.

Law wished it was only fear and panic and worry making him shake. Fear could be overcome. He could pinch himself to get ahold of panic. He could logic his worry under control, for the most part. Amber Lead, on the other hand, was far less forgiving. The cold and the exhaustion were getting to him. Law gritted his teeth so hard he felt them creak and brought his other hand up to grip the gun too. He took a deep breath. It wasn’t perfectly steady, but it would have to do.

Law squeezed the trigger.

The gun kicked back and nearly hit Law in the face, but his aim held true. Vergo yelled out and staggered away from Cora-san and Luffy, clutching his shoulder. They stared past Vergo at Law, where he sat panting and frozen in place. Luffy’s eyes were wide, and even though Law could tell he was worried, Luffy offered him a slightly bloody grin. Law tried his best to return it.

Movement brought all of their attention back to Vergo. The man pulled his hand away from his right shoulder, shiny and red. Law tensed.

Slowly, his eyes shifted to Law. The next thing Law knew, he was on his back with Vergo’s foot pressed against his neck. Law gasped and clawed at his boot, trying to push it away so he could breathe, but it wasn’t working. Black spots danced along the edges of Law’s vision.

Just before he would have passed out, the pressure disappeared. He gasped in as much air as he could and lost it all when he was thrown across the cave. Vergo was on him again the second he landed, stomping on his stomach and arms and anything else that got in the way of his heavy boots. Then, he was tossed to the other side again.

Every inch of Law ached. He felt beaten and bruised and entirely unable to move. He tried anyway. “Law!” Cora-san yelled, trying to get to him. Vergo kicked him out the mouth of the cave.

Luffy scrambled after them, tripping over the piled snow as he went. Vergo lifted Cora-san by the front of his shirt, hitting him over and over again. “No!” Luffy yelled. Vergo shook him off easily when Luffy grabbed his arm.

“You think you three can do whatever you want?” Vergo yelled between blows. He was panting heavily. He was slowing down. “You think you can betray Doffy without consequence?”

Law could barely even see straight. He hoped all the red in the snow was his imagination. After throwing Luffy off a second time, this time with the butt of a pistol he pulled from his coat, Vergo finally dropped Cora-san back into the snow.

With all three of them down, gasping and bleeding on the ground, there was no one to stop Vergo as he stood over Cora-san, gun still in hand. Law tried to sit up. Luffy rolled over onto his stomach, arms trembling as he tried to push himself up onto his hands and knees. He collapsed back to the ground just after Law did. Luffy was sobbing openly, and Law’s own cheeks felt wet too. He was sick of crying. He was sick of losing people he loved.

Vergo leveled the gun at Cora-san’s head, and he wasn’t even looking. Instead, he turned to them with that same stupid smile on his face. “I love you, boys,” he said again. Law dug his nails into his palms and tried to get up again. He could see Luffy doing the same, could see him succeed even as Law fell back down again.

“I’m sure Doffy would have preferred to kill you himself, but you won’t stay down. He’ll have to settle for sending Garp’s brat back to him piece by piece instead.” Law got his legs under him. He managed the two steps it took to get out into the snow with the others. Vergo’s finger tightened on the trigger.

“Stop it!” Luffy yelled at the top of his lungs, his voice raw and cracking. It rang out in a wave, rushing over Law like a warm breeze and ruffling his hair. It should have sounded like begging, with how desperate Luffy was, how young, but for some reason, Law could only think of it as an order. And Vergo obeyed.

The gun remained unfired. His finger eased off the trigger. And slowly, almost as if in slow motion, Vergo sank to his knees and fell face-first into the snow.

Law blinked a few times, unsure if that had just happened—if he was really seeing it. What…? He looked back over at Luffy.

Luffy wavered on his feet, and Law wasn’t sure if it was from the exertion of whatever that was or because of the blood loss. Law wanted to check on Luffy, to check on Cora-san who he wasn’t even sure was conscious, but when he took a step forward, his legs gave out from under him. Whatever Luffy had done—and somehow, Law was certain that it was Luffy who had done it, who had saved them—hadn’t left Law unaffected. Luffy was crying and Cora-san was bleeding out, and they both needed doctors, but Law was useless to help them as he fell unconscious.

Chapter Text

Shanks felt impatient as they approached Minion Island in their dinghy. Anxiety buzzed beneath his skin. The air felt tense around him, and already he could sense several strong presences on the island. Shanks’s observation haki wasn’t anywhere near good enough to make out the specifics from here, but even he could tell that much.

It felt like a lifetime before they finally reached the shore. Shanks clambered out of the boat and into the snow so quickly that he nearly tripped.

Luffy was here somewhere. Shanks felt jittery with the knowledge, clenching and unclenching his fists over and over as he resisted the urge to pace. It wouldn’t do them any good if he ran ahead of everyone. They would head out in the teams like they’d agreed earlier, which meant he needed to wait for everyone else to climb out of the dinghy too. Shanks knew he wasn’t the only one feeling like this, at least, and that made it easier somehow—knowing that everyone was worried about Anchor, that they were all anxious to have him safe and back with them.

They’d left Ace and Sabo on the Red Force. Anyone with eyes could tell that the boys weren’t happy about it, but they didn’t protest. They kept their word about deferring to them and staying on the ship when asked to. Shanks knew it had to be killing them, staying back when their little brother was so close, but if he let them come it would only make things harder. They didn’t need two more kids to worry about and look after when all of their focus needed to be on finding Luffy.

Shanks picked a direction and started walking. He heard his crew talking behind him, exchanging a few final reminders maybe, and then there were several sets of footsteps following him and several more moving away. Splitting up to cover more ground had been Benn’s idea, of course. Shanks’s crew was strong and he believed in them, but any combat they ran into here wouldn’t be straightforward. Two groups on the island were all they could risk: one led by Benn and one led by him. Shanks had Roo and Building Snake, Benn had Yasopp and Lime Juice. Bonk Punch and Monster were on the ship with the boys. Hongo was there too, waiting by the infirmary for whoever got back with Luffy first. The rest of the crew was mostly split between the two groups that went ashore.

There was power in numbers, after all, and they needed to be sure they could overwhelm anyone they ran into even if they were holding Luffy.

Shanks forced himself to keep a steady pace instead of running ahead of everyone else. If they rushed, they could miss something. He tried to focus on looking around the island, trying to take in more from what he saw than “not Luffy.”

Minion Island didn’t have much, and what it did have was buried in snow. Most of it was just blankets of snow or empty forests. Shanks could see a few worn and broken-down buildings up in the hills, but they kept their distance from those for now, skirting the edges from the shelter of the trees.

Two waves seemed to hit Shanks at once. The first was a burst of Conqueror’s haki. The second was a burst of panic.

Almost immediately, something began to descend from the sky.

He started running as quickly as he could, forgetting to wait for his crew—not bothering to. They moved to follow almost immediately, though, and even those who didn’t have Observation caught on quickly. It was hard not to, with a display like that.

As whatever it was came closer to the ground, Shanks realized that they were lines of some sort. An attack? Shanks had gotten far enough now that it was coming down behind him, but only barely. He clenched his jaw and made a decision. “Roo!” he yelled. “With me! The rest of you, back!”

They obeyed. Roo was at Shanks’s side in a second and the rest doubled back the other way, just to be safe. Building Snake headed up the rear. Shanks turned to check just in time to see his navigator grab Quail and yank him to safety right before the lines crashed down. Shanks slowed to a stop, staring at the barrier of lines stretching up and overhead, almost too high to see, and expanding in every direction.

Quail tentatively reached forward and touched one. He yelped and yanked his hand back, hissing as he stared down at the cut it made on his finger.

Not lines, Shanks realized. Strings. And it was not a barrier they made but a cage.

And Shanks didn’t know the specifics about it, he didn’t know what it was or why it was there, but he could guess. It was there to keep people in, rather than keep them out, and the string it was made of told him who had put it up.

“Snake,” Shanks ordered, “group up with the others and come back. Bring Hongo. When the walls come down, we’ll be here with Anchor.” The moment Shanks saw his answering nod, he was off with Roo on his tail.

Shanks needed to hurry. Doflamingo knew Luffy was here. Whoever’s haki that had been made a call. Maybe it had even been Doflamingo himself who’d used it.

The rush of Conquerors had faded quickly, but as they ran in that direction, Shanks knew there was only one group of “voices” it could have come from. He and Roo began cutting across the outer hills. The closer he got, the more he could make out with his haki. And right in the middle of things was, of course, Anchor. His “voice” was weak, but it was there.

I found him.

He put on an extra burst of speed, the blood rushing in his ears almost enough to drown out the cheering behind him once they were close enough for the others to realize. 

Shanks wasn’t ready to start celebrating just yet though. Anchor was in danger. That haki had been powerful, if untrained, and as they got closer, Shanks could see more and more splashes of red scattered in the disturbed snow in a trail that led right to where he could sense Anchor.

Shanks cursed himself for leaving Hongo behind in the first place, but he knew it was irrational. Staying on the ship with the boys had been the right choice. Hongo could help keep an eye on them, protect them if need be, and he wouldn’t be stuck on the other side of the island with any one party just in case the other found Luffy first. But the idea of finally finding Anchor only for him to be bleeding and dying too quickly for Shanks to get him back to their doctor in time was nearly too much.

He wasn’t sure if he was imagining it, the pounding of his and Roo’s footsteps in the snow was loud, but Shanks thought he could hear something in the distance. He was only sure it was real when the distant sound became a voice, interspersed with sobs. A desperate voice. A familiar voice.

“Please.” Anchor was begging. Begging and crying and Shanks nearly felt like crying himself when that old hat finally came into view. Luffy didn’t turn around when they approached. They were far from quiet, but Shanks called out anyway, in case he hadn’t heard them.

“Anchor!” he yelled. Nothing. “Luffy!”

Finally, he spun to face them.

His little face was scrunched up and wet with tears, and Shanks could see cuts and bruises all over him. He was close enough to see the blood staining Luffy’s clothes and matted into his hair. Gods, but Shanks had missed him. And Luffy was hurt and upset and scared, but he was alive, and none of his wounds looked serious enough to change that before they got back to the Red Force.

It seemed to take a second for Luffy to react, like he couldn’t quite process that Shanks was there. The thought wrenched at his heart.

Anchor shifted and Shanks held his hand out uselessly. Something kept Shanks in place. He watched as Luffy got to his feet unsteadily. He stared at Shanks for a moment with wide eyes, glancing at Roo behind him. “Shanks,” Luffy said, his voice as wet as his cheeks, and whatever had given Shanks pause shattered. Luffy ran toward them as best as he could in his state. Shanks barely knelt and caught him in time before he collapsed. For a second, Shanks just held him. He pressed Luffy against his chest and felt the beat of heart, listened to his unsteady but there breathing. And then Luffy was pulling at his sleeve, fighting against his embrace in a way so out of character that it reignited his panic.

“Help them,” Luffy said. “They won’t wake up.”

For the first time, Shanks looked past Luffy. He let his attention expand beyond the tunnel vision he hadn’t even noticed, and it was then that he remembered that Luffy wasn’t alone. First, he saw the tall, bloodied, blond man laying in the snow. Then another unconscious man, this one in a Marine uniform. A man with strong haki, even now, and bloody fists.

Shanks stood, scooping Luffy up with his arm. “Okay, Anchor. I got you. We’ll do what we can, alright? The doc is on his way.”

Luffy pressed his face into Shanks’s shoulder and nodded.

Roo stepped forward and ruffled Luffy’s hair. “Hey, Anchor,” he said. “Good to see ya, kid.” Shanks didn’t comment on the tears he could see even through Roo’s glasses. He knew he had no room to talk. Still, selfishly, he kept Anchor to himself until he needed his hand to help the unconscious men. He handed Luffy off before kneeling down beside the Marine; Roo took him gladly.

“Uh-uh,” Luffy said, shaking his head. “Not him. He hurt them.”

Shanks frowned but obeyed. He’d assumed Luffy tried to leave with a Marine and the one Baby 5 had called Cora-san—perhaps the tall man?—had shown his true colors. If that wasn’t the case, he had no idea what went down here. But now wasn’t the time for questions. Those could come later.

“Torao passed out too,” Luffy said quietly. “I don’t know why. Him and the fake Marine both did.” Shanks’s brow furrowed. Who? But then the rest of Luffy’s words sunk in, and a thought occurred. A realization.

Shanks didn’t know how it hadn’t occurred to him before. It seemed impossible, sure, but Anchor had surprised him plenty of times before. Why would now be any different? Everyone else in the area was unconscious, but here was Luffy—wavering on his feet, but awake. There was no one else around that it could be.

It was Luffy who had used Conqueror’s haki.

Anchor had always been an anomaly, so like Shanks’s old captain in the strangest ways. He was only a child, but Shanks saw how great he could become, how great he would become. He just didn’t think he would be proven right so soon. Luffy was so young. To have haki this strong at his age… Anchor wouldn’t be safe, if it got out.

Shanks pushed back the realization for now. Later. Luffy didn’t need to watch his friend die.

Shanks wasn’t sure what he could do for him though. The man looked half-dead. Shanks wasn’t a doctor. He looked up at Roo, but the man looked just as lost as he felt. Shanks sighed and looked back down at who he guessed must be Cora. He knew he should apply pressure to the wound, but there were a lot of them. Shanks moved his hand around Cora’s torso, but he couldn’t even tell which wound was bleeding most heavily. The blood was just… everywhere.

The man began to stir, though, and Shanks breathed a sigh of relief.

He heard Roo grunt behind him. “Luffy,” he said, and then Anchor was kneeling at Shanks’s side, gripping at the black feathery coat over Cora’s shoulders. 

“Cora-san,” Luffy said wetly. The man groaned weakly in response. Luffy laughed, smiling through the tears. “You’re okay!” Shanks winced when Luffy launched himself on top of Cora, holding tightly. He made a pained noise but wrapped his arm around Luffy in response, almost instinctively. There was a small smile on his face. Slowly, his eyes opened. 

The second he caught sight of Shanks, he was up like a shot, putting some distance between them with Luffy still held protectively against his chest. Cora shuffled him behind him. “Luffy, stay back,” he said, eyes firmly on Shanks and Roo. Luffy made a confused sound, but Cora just shifted to block him from view completely. “They’re pirates.” Immediately after the word left his mouth, his face twitched briefly into a grimace. Shanks fought a grin. Clearly, he’d had time to get to know Luffy.

“But Cora-san—”

“Luffy, stay. I mean it. They’re dangerous.”

Part of Shanks hated having Luffy even this far from him right now, but he tamped it down and smiled instead. He held up his hand as non-threateningly as he could and eased to his feet. He shot a glance back to Roo and he untensed obligingly, holding up his own hands as well.

Cora eyed them warily.

“We’re not here to hurt you,” Shanks said. “He’s a friend of ours. We came to get him.”

Luffy struggled into view again before Cora forced him back. “It’s true,” he said, muffled against that coat. Cora looked doubtful, which Shanks figured was fair, even if he was starting to get antsy. Luffy made friends easily, and even if they had been strangers, Shanks didn’t doubt that Luffy might call them as such in the time since they arrived.

Shanks ran his hand through his hair. “Look, we were on Dawn for a year. Anchor was around us almost all the time when we were docked. We got attached, and when we heard he’d been taken, we set out to find him. To bring him back safe.” Still, the man hesitated. Luffy peeked out from behind him though, and Shanks could see fresh tears in his wide brown eyes. He looked surprised. And sort of touched. Like it hadn’t even occurred to him that Shanks would come for him, that that was why he was here.

Luffy raised a hand to his head and adjusted the brim to cover his eyes. “He gave me his hat,” he added. That made Cora’s eyes go wide. It seemed to be the tipping point for him. He eased his hold enough that Luffy wriggled out. Instead of running back over to Shanks, though, or even staying put, Luffy hurried over to the mouth of a cave Shanks hadn’t noticed. He, Cora, and Roo followed.

Another body came into view, this one much smaller than the others he’d seen. A kid. A kid who, now that Shanks was close enough to distinguish the splotches from the snow, had Amber Lead. This must be Law.

“Torao,” Luffy said, shaking Law. Shanks’s brow furrowed for a second before brushing it off as another one of Luffy’s strange nicknames. He’d heard a few in their time together.

“Law? What happened?” Cora asked, panic edging into his voice. He glanced behind him at the Marine. “Vergo?” he asked.

Luffy shook his head. “I don’t know,” Luffy said, distressed. “He just… fell. And didn’t get back up. I don’t think it’s cos he’s sick, since the other guy did too, but neither of them got hit. I don’t—”

“It’s alright, Anchor,” Shanks said. “He’ll wake up in a little bit.” Shanks went to add he’s not hurt, but, well. He was. That Vergo guy had done a number on all three of them. Shanks clenched his jaw and forced himself to stay put. Killing that guy as painfully as possible couldn’t be his priority right now.

Luffy looked up at him, expression worried and confused. “What happened?” he asked. Shanks sighed. Now wasn’t exactly the best time to explain to Luffy that he’d used a very rare and powerful skill. He didn’t have time to explain something complex like haki to Luffy right now anyway. Besides, he thought, looking over at a similarly confused Cora, it wasn’t information that should be overheard. Shanks looped his arm around Luffy and pulled him to himself.

Luffy struggled for a moment, brows furrowed, and Shanks shook his head. “Later. I promise. Just trust me for now, okay?” Luffy nodded easily, allowing himself to relax into Shanks’s hold. Shanks wasn’t sure he still deserved that trust, but he was grateful for it. “Alright, we need to get out of here then,” Shanks continued. “Doflamingo knows you’re here.”

Cora whipped his head up to stare at Shanks. “What?” he asked breathlessly. There was real fear in his eyes. “How do you know?”

Shanks looked up and Cora’s eyes followed. He cursed. 

“Where will we even go?” Cora asked. “I don’t know what that is, but if Doffy put it there… we no longer have anywhere to run.” Shanks frowned. Cora turned to him. “If Luffy says you’re his friend, then I’ll put my trust in you. Please, get them out of here. Go to the edge of the cage and hide.” Shanks opened his mouth to interrupt him, but Cora pushed on. “I’ll handle my brother and convince him that Luffy and Law were already out when the cage went up.” Luffy made an upset sound, and Cora turned to him with what was probably meant to be a comforting grin. “Don’t worry, Luffy. Even if he does know I’ve betrayed him, I told you earlier, didn’t I? He’s my big brother. He would never kill me.”

Luffy stiffened and shook his head, looking up at Shanks. He didn’t have to worry, though. Even without the panic in Anchor’s eyes, Shanks would have known that was bullshit. 

Shanks grinned, and Luffy relaxed. “What are you talking about? You’re coming with us.” Cora looked hesitant. “Don’t go underestimating us,” Shanks bragged. Luffy giggled. “We’re pretty strong, you know?”

Cora swallowed and looked between him and Roo. He looked at Shanks's empty sleeve. “Don’t underestimate him, either,” he said quietly.

Shanks looked at Cora for a moment. He took in the severity of his expression. He understood, really. There was clearly more at play here than simply getting Luffy out and Law cured. Some deeper betrayal that Shanks wasn’t privy to. If he had to guess, Cora was trying to take his brother down. He wouldn’t do something like that unless he was at least a little afraid of him.

“I won’t,” Shanks promised. “But I won’t be giving in, either. I’d die before I let him lay another hand on Luffy.” Little fists knotted in Shanks’s shirt. He squeezed Luffy closer. “That much I can swear to you.” Cora stared for a moment. Shanks could see the words he wanted to say in his eyes. You might. But he looked at Luffy and held his tongue.

Finally, Cora sighed, giving in.

Shanks nodded. “Good,” he said. “Now grab the other kid. Roo, I’m sure that Vergo guy has a pair of cuffs to go with that uniform. Slap ‘em on him, would you?”

Roo grinned. “Right away, Chief.”

Cora still looked a little lost and uncertain, but he picked up Law obligingly. “We’ll need to be careful,” he said. “There are parasite strings inside the cage.” Shanks looked at him in question. “One of Doffy’s abilities. If he gets one in you, he can control you. He’ll turn your body against your allies.”

Shanks’s lip lifted. What a disgusting ability. “Will do.”

Roo took up the lead, gun in hand. It was dumb for Shanks to be carrying Luffy. He was awake and able to walk, and Shanks only had the one arm to fight with in the first place. He couldn’t bring himself to put the kid down, though. Shanks never wanted to let him go again, even if he knew he’d have to set him down soon enough. Instead, he and Cora kept close and kept an eye out.

They didn’t take the same route back that they took here. There was no point in waiting by the edge of the cage when it wouldn’t come down until they found Doflamingo. Instead, they wandered toward the empty village. If they stashed Luffy and Law before seeking out Doflamingo, Shanks and Roo could fight freely. Cora couldn’t come with them, of course. He was hardly in any shape for combat. They could tell him to stay behind and keep an eye on the kids, and he’d probably listen. Shanks maybe should have been surprised that he trusted the man with Luffy, but he wasn’t. He’d probably earned it more than Shanks had.

“Cora-san?” a small voice said. Shanks stopped and turned to see Law rousing slowly, squinting up at Cora. “What…” He turned to see Shanks and Roo, his eyes widening. Panic blossomed across his features, mouth opening to yell, but he faltered when he saw Luffy clinging to Shanks.

“Torao!” Luffy said, relief clear. “You’re awake!” Law nodded at him slowly.

“Luffy-ya,” he said, “who are they?”

Luffy grinned, big and wide, and chirped, “Shanks! And this is Roo, his cook. He’s really good.”

Law looked startled but not surprised. Recognition sparked in his eyes. Baby 5 had mentioned that Luffy would talk about them. The tension drained from him and he sagged in Cora’s hold.

“How did you find him?” Law asked.

Shanks grinned and opened his mouth to answer, but before he could get the words out, Roo froze. “Someone’s here, Chief,” he said. Shanks tensed. 

“Well, well, well,” a voice called. They turned to one of the nearby houses as a tall man in a feathery pink coat with a smarmy grin stepped out from behind it. Behind him was a large man who almost appeared to be melting and one with two stripes painted down his face. “What have we here?” His eyes drifted between Shanks and Luffy before settling on Cora. Law looked terrified, glancing up at Cora and over to Luffy. “Anything you’d like to tell me, little brother?” Cora clenched his teeth, but said nothing. Doflamingo hummed. “No, I shouldn’t think so. Still, I wish I could say this was a surprise. You’ve been acting suspiciously, so I set up a little test for you. It would appear you’ve failed.”

Shanks grinned viciously. He shouldn’t be glad Doflamingo had found them, but he was. For months, Shanks had dreamt about getting his hands on him, and he’d just served himself up on a silver platter. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” he said. “Seems to me like you’re the one whose plans have fallen through.”

Doflamingo eyed Shanks. “And I suppose you think I have you to thank for that, in part? You are a surprise, I must say. What interest could Red-Haired Shanks have in our family matters?” Shanks didn’t answer. Doflamingo’s grin grew strained for a moment. “You’re mistaken, by the way. My plans are still intact, as far as I can tell. And thank you, by the way, for returning my hostage to me. It simply wouldn’t do to lose him after all the trouble he’s been.”

Shanks growled at him. Doflamingo and his men didn’t flinch, but Luffy shifted in his hold. “You’re never touching him again,” he said. “Over my dead body.”

Doflamigo laughed mockingly. “That could be arranged.”

Shanks laughed, and it was not a pleasant thing. “I won’t be the one dying today.”

“Arrogance,” Doflamingo sneered. “I felt your little display, earlier. You may have the will of a Conqueror, but your haki is a fledgling. Uncontrolled. I’ve had mine mastered for a decade.”

Shanks paused, but he recovered quickly. If Doflamingo thought that had been him, there was no reason to tell him otherwise. In fact, it was dumb luck that he did. It did mean that Shanks couldn’t actually use his, though. Not if he didn’t want Luffy to be found out.

Shanks felt Luffy tensing up in his arm, coiling his muscles for an attack of some sort, and he acted quickly. He walked over to Cora and put Luffy down beside him. Cora blinked at him. “Watch him,” Shanks said. Cora nodded, expression resolved. Luffy tried to step past him and Cora gripped the back of his shirt, halting him.

“Stupid Mingo!” Luffy yelled anyway. Law shot him a look that even Shanks could read: Shut up, idiot! Doflamingo’s smile dropped. “Shanks is way stronger than you!”

Shanks could actually see the vein bulging on Doflamingo’s forehead. “It appears my lessons still haven’t sunk in, little Monkey. When I’ve killed your ‘protector,’ I’ll be sure to beat them into you properly.” Luffy didn’t flinch but rage flared in Shanks’s veins. It took everything he had to keep his haki at bay.

He drew his sword and turned back to Doflamingo, Roo stepping to his side with both guns drawn. Shanks met Roo’s eye and shot a quick glance where Luffy stood, watching with wide eyes. Roo nodded, clearly not happy about it. No kill shots in front of Anchor. Not if you don’t have to.

Doflamingo laughed and raised his hands, fingers spread. Roo fired and the stripe-faced man reared back, howling in pain while gripping his right shoulder. Doflamingo turned to look, and Shanks was on him in seconds. He sidestepped Shanks’s attack so that it only grazed him. Shanks swung again, but Gryphon stopped in midair between Doflamingo’s hands. He could just barely make out the strings stretched between them. Doflamingo pushed him back and they jumped apart. He could sense Roo and the melting man fighting off to the side. The other one was approaching Cora and the kids.

Panic flared and Shanks began to turn before Doflamingo forced his attention back. “You don’t seem so sure of yourself anymore, Red-Hair,” he taunted. Shanks glared and launched another attack.

He’d have to trust Cora for now. And Luffy. Shanks focused on Doflamingo.

Every so often, he’d have to dodge a glob of something slimy from the man Roo was fighting. Shanks didn’t think he was making much progress there, but he would eventually. Roo was strong.

Shanks allowed himself to get lost in the fight. He swung and slashed and dodged. Dolfamingo was far from weak. He was clearly experienced, and Shanks wouldn’t doubt that he was the strongest pirate in the North Blue. But he was not a New World veteran, and he did not sail below the Pirate King.

Doflamingo had landed a few hits, and each only made Shanks angrier, but he was fine. His injuries were negligible compared to plenty of fights he’d been in. Doflamingo, on the other hand, was on his last legs. He was cut up and bloody and breathing heavily. Shanks could see his ability working to stitch up his wounds, but he was gaining them faster than he could heal them.

Shanks slashed at his head. Doflamingo leaned back, but not quite in time. He fell forward into the snow, screaming out in anger. And in pain.

He turned to face Shanks, one hand pressed against his left eye as blood streamed freely from the gash across his face. His broken glasses sat in the snow. He looked furious, all pretense and dignity forgotten as he snarled. “You’ll regret this,” he said.

Shanks slammed his boot against his face, and he collapsed fully into the snow. He did not get up.

The cage above them disintegrated into nothing. Doflamingo lay panting, defeated. Shanks forgot himself, caught up in the battle and adrenaline and anger, and raised Gryphon above his head, ready to strike down.

He spun around when he heard laughter, sword paused and arm drifting back to his side. Cora was down and Law sat hunched over him, staring in horror at the same sight that caught Shanks’s eye.

“Back the hell off, Red-Hair,” the striped man said, hand pressed firmly over a struggling Luffy’s mouth while the other held him to his chest, wrapped under Luffy’s arm and gripping his throat.

Shanks inhaled sharply. He took a step forward, and the hand around Luffy’s throat tightened visibly.

“Let him go,” Shanks said darkly. He glanced behind him to see the melting man down and Roo getting to his feet, brushing globs of something from his arms.

The stripe-faced man laughed manically. “I don’t think so. Why don’t you both lay down your weapons, instead.” Shanks gritted his teeth. He glanced at Roo and nodded.

Slowly, Shanks began to comply. He didn’t need his sword to fight, and if it really came down to it, he could use his haki. The immediate danger to Luffy’s life trumped potential threats in the future.

As he moved, Anchor caught his gaze. Shanks tried to offer reassurances with a look alone, but Luffy didn’t seem bothered. Instead, Shanks saw his eyes press into little crescents as he smiled behind the hand against his mouth.

Shanks watched as Luffy opened his mouth and bit. The man screamed, moving his other hand to Luffy’s jaw and trying to pry it open, but he didn’t let up. He reached his arms up and grabbed the arm across his chest to support his weight. Red pooled out the sides of his mouth, trailing down his chin. Finally, the man yanked his hand free. Two fingers were missing. Luffy fell to the ground and spat them out. He grinned with bloody teeth. He looked half-feral. Shanks grinned, even as regret panged in his chest. That’s my boy.

As distracted as the man was, it was easy for Roo to whack him over the head with his pistol. He collapsed easily, unconscious.

Shanks reached behind him and grabbed the small string headed for his neck. He turned slowly back to Doflamingo, fury plainly displayed on his face with his back turned to Luffy. Something flashed across Doflamingo’s face. Fear. Good. He should be afraid.

Shanks’s hand tightened around Gryphon’s grip.

“Captain.” Shanks paused. Benn. He turned to see his crew—everyone who had come ashore with them standing around. Hongo was already working on Cora. His First Mate was holding a wide-eyed Anchor. Luffy was watching Shanks closely.

Maybe it was silly, now, trying to protect Anchor from this. Maybe killing him was worth it—it certainly felt like it would be. But maybe, the fact that Luffy had already seen so much was exactly why Shanks shouldn’t let him see anymore. He forced his grip to loosen before turning back to Doflamingo. He pointed his blade against the man’s throat.

"If you ever come near Anchor or any of them ever again, I will know, and I will kill you. There is nowhere in this world that you could hide from me." Shanks held his gaze until he was sure the message had sunk in. With a final kick, Doflamingo was down for good. 

Shanks slid Gryphon into its sheath and turned away.

Luffy reached his arms out as Shanks approached, and Benn handed him off with a nod. It was a comfort. Shanks was never sure he’d done the right thing, but Benn was a good man. If he approved, Shanks could rest easy.

He held Luffy to his chest and breathed. Anchor was fine. It was the first time Shanks’s chest had felt light in months.

Chapter Text

It only took a few minutes for Luffy to start wriggling out of Shanks’s hold. He set him down quickly when Luffy nearly fell.

“Alright, alright, Anchor, just wait a sec.”

The second he was back on the ground, Luffy ran over to Cora-san and Law. Hongo was working with steady hands to put Cora-san back together. Luffy watched raptly as each stitch formed. One step closer to Cora-san being fine.

Hongo didn’t acknowledge Luffy until he was done, snipping the end of the thread close to Cora-san’s skin. He put his hand on Luffy’s head, pushing his hat down over his eyes. Luffy giggled. “What do you say, Anchor?” he said. Luffy pulled his hat back up and saw his gap-toothed grin. “You next?”

Luffy shook his head. “‘M fine,” he said. “Is Cora-san gonna be okay?”

“Don’t worry about me, Luffy,” Cora-san said, smiling warmly. Luffy looked at him, squinting. He did look better, now that he wasn’t bleeding much. He was still on his back though.

“See?” Hongo said. “He’s gonna be alright, Anchor. Unless you think I’m a bad doctor?”

Luffy jolted. “Of course not!” Hongo always helped him out when he got hurt, even though Luffy would say it was nothing. He’d been the one to help Shanks when he lost his arm too.

“Then I can treat you now, right? Since he’s done,” Hongo said.

Luffy frowned, brows furrowed. “But I’m fine. Torao next.”

Hongo sighed but nodded. He knocked Luffy’s hat off his head this time and ruffled his hair. “Yeah, alright, Anchor. I got it.” Luffy smiled. Torao leaned back when Hongo got up and moved toward him. He’d been quiet the whole time Cora-san was being treated. Hongo paused and raised his hands, still holding his doctor bag. “I’m not gonna hurt you, kid. Promise.”

Luffy watched Torao eye him. “He won't,” Luffy said. “Hongo is nice. He always gives me candy when he’s done, too. Ah, but he didn’t give Cora-san his, so he might be out.”

Hongo and Cora-san’s mouths sort of twitched. Torao stared at him.

“Ah, sorry,” Hongo said, grinning again. “You’re right, Luffy. It must’ve slipped my mind. Here ya go.” Cora-san took the lollipop and just sort of looked at it. He didn’t put it in his mouth. What a waste. Maybe he was saving it for later, though. Luffy knew people did that sometimes.

Torao still looked tense though. “Hongo, did you know Torao is a doctor too?” Luffy tried.

Hongo looked surprised. “Really? I’m impressed; you’re pretty young for a doctor, ain’tcha?” Torao didn’t answer. Hongo looked over at Luffy again before seeming to get it. “Well, if you’re a doctor yourself, you don’t need my help. But I don’t see your kit anywhere, so you can borrow mine if ya’ like.”

Hongo held out the bag for him and, slowly, Torao took it from him. He worked quickly, like usual. It was even faster than usual since he wasn’t yelling at Luffy for being stupid and getting hurt.

When he was done, he handed the bag back to Hongo gruffly. Hongo grinned and pulled out another lollipop, offering it to him.

“I don’t need candy,” Torao said, glaring.

Luffy gaped at him. He knew Torao was weird, but saying no to food? Maybe he wasn’t feeling well still.

“You know,” Hongo said, watching Luffy, “if you let me look at your wounds, you get one too.” Luffy’s eyes widened. He hadn’t thought of that! Hongo was so smart.

“Okay!” he chirped. “It doesn’t hurt, though.”

“Yeah, I know,” Hongo chuckled. “You always say that.”

Luffy frowned. It really didn’t this time. Barely at all. Maybe he was just used to worse now. He sat still while Hongo worked. He kept darting glances up at Luffy, but he didn’t say anything. He looked worried and a little upset, but Luffy wasn’t sure why. He wasn’t moving much, and he wasn’t crying or whining like he used to.

“Hey, Luffy,” Cora-san said. Luffy turned his neck to look at him, keeping the rest of his body still so Hongo didn’t get mad. Torao made a face. He always did when Luffy twisted weird, but he was rubber, so it wasn’t like it hurt. Cora-san gave him a big grin. “You can have mine too if you want.” Luffy perked up and then settled back down when Hongo grumbled at him.

“Really?” he asked. But then he paused. “Are you sure? It’s yours. You got real hurt.”

Cora-san nodded. “Yes, I’m sure. I don’t like lollipops, I’m afraid.” Luffy’s mouth gaped open again. That was crazy. They weren’t meat or anything, but they were still food. He took it easily with the arm Hongo had already patched up and stuck it into his mouth. Apple. Dadan’s favorite. Whenever Luffy and his brothers went into town, they always stole any they saw for her.

Luffy was kinda worried Hongo would yell at him for taking it even though Cora-san asked him to, since Cora-san had earned it, but he was just smiling as he worked. Luffy bit down on the lollipop, crushing the candy up between his teeth. He’d never had much patience for lollipops. He got hungry too easily, and it had only gotten worse in the past year. Maybe he was growing.

Hongo leaned back and clapped his hands. “Alright,” he said, “you’re done.”

Even though Luffy had already eaten Cora-san’s, Hongo gave him another one. He made a face when it was red, since he didn’t really like cherry, but he stuck it in his mouth anyway. He hummed when he realized it was strawberry.

Hongo stood up. “That’s about all I can do for you all until we get back to the ship,” he said. He looked at Cora-san, scanning his heavily bandaged body. “I’ll get the captain or maybe Benn to come help you walk back. We don’t need you aggravating your injuries any more.”

Cora-san got to his feet, ignoring Hongo’s, “Oi!” He wavered for a second, but then he was steady.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Hongo continued. “Sit back down. We’re gonna head back to the ship in a second.”

Cora-san faltered. “Your men are back, which means they’ve finished dragging my— dragging Doflamingo, Diamante, and Trebol somewhere far from here.”

Luffy blinked and looked over to where Roo, Limejuice, and Bonk Punch were coming over the hill. Mingo, Stripe-Face, and Slime Guy were gone from where they’d been tied up in the snow. Luffy hadn’t even noticed when the others left and took them away.

“So?” Luffy asked, his brow furrowed.

Cora-san smiled at him, but it looked sad. It looked sorry. “It means they can’t see us, Luffy,” he said, “or hear us.” Luffy cocked his head to the side. “They’ll think we all went back to the ship together.” Cora-san turned away from Luffy, like that made sense or explained everything. Of course they would think that. Why wouldn’t they? So what?

Luffy followed Cora-san’s gaze to Shanks and the others. They seemed to understand what he was saying. What was Luffy missing? He normally didn’t care. It didn’t bug him when he missed things. But this felt important.

Cora-san darted a glance at Luffy again and, for a brief second, Luffy thought he might not want to know after all. “We aren’t going back with you, I’m afraid,” Cora-san said haltingly. Luffy’s heart sank. “There won’t be a better chance than this to sneak away without Doflamingo or his crew noticing.”

Luffy didn’t get why. He didn’t like this. He wished everything was fine, and they could all stay together. Wasn’t that supposed to happen, now that Shanks kicked Mingo’s ass? They were supposed to be safe. All of them, together.

Cora-san hesitated, fumbling to get out a cigarette and get it lit without catching himself on fire. Hongo made a face but didn’t say anything. Cora-san took a long drag, then fiddled with his lighter for a second, passing it between his hands before forcibly dropping them to his sides and tucking it away. He sighed. “We better get going, then.” Luffy jerked, staring up at him. Already? He swallowed heavily, glancing back at Shanks and the others before nodding and standing up. Cora-san furrowed his brows. “Luffy?”

Luffy made a little sound in acknowledgment. He looked down and kicked at the snow. He didn’t really feel like speaking anymore.

Cora-san looked concerned. Something flashed across his face and then he knelt down in front of Luffy, wincing a bit. “Luffy… you aren’t coming with us.”

Luffy whipped his head up. “What? Why?” Did they not like him anymore? Luffy straightened, resolve hardening in that familiar way. He’d chased Ace for three months on that resolve. Cora-san shook his head.

“Luffy, your friends are here. You gotta go with them.”

“But you’re my friends too!” Luffy protested. 

Cora-san pulled him forward and squeezed him against his chest for a moment. “We are. I promise.” He pulled back, holding Luffy by the shoulders and meeting his eyes firmly. “But they’re going to take you home.”

“Why can’t you come?” he asked. “I told you you could. Dadan won’t mind.” Eventually.

Cora-san looked sad again. Luffy’s eyes started to sting. He glanced over Luffy’s shoulder, holding his gaze there for a long moment before moving it back to Luffy.

“They’ll keep you safe,” Cora-san said, like that was all that mattered. “And it’ll be safer for you, and for us, if we aren’t all together.”

That made Luffy pause. He wanted Cora-san and Torao to be safe.

“The Family isn’t watching us right now, so they won’t know we went off alone. They’ll keep an eye on Red-Hair and—” he darted a glance back at Law. Law held his gaze steadily. Cora-san swallowed, and then he turned back to Luffy. “And maybe the Marines on the island. They’ll watch you leave the North Blue, and then they won’t think to look for us here. We can disappear without going anywhere. At least until Law’s recovered.”

Luffy shook his head. He didn’t want them to leave. He didn’t want to leave them either. He wasn’t ready, hadn’t thought about this. He hadn’t prepared, and now it was happening too fast.

“But we could keep each other safe,” Luffy tried. “Like before.”

Cora-san sighed. “You have other people waiting for you, Luffy. You can’t stay with us.”

Luffy knew that. He missed his brothers and Makino and Dadan and even Gramps. He wanted to go home so bad, but he wanted Cora-san and Torao to come too. Maybe if they waited a little while they could go to Dawn without Mingo noticing. He’d know Luffy went there anyway. What difference would it make if they were there too? Weren’t they stronger together?

“But…” Luffy said.

“Come on, Anchor,” Shanks said from behind him. Luffy didn’t look to see. “You’re finally gonna get to sail on the Red Force for a bit.” Luffy didn’t budge. He’d already told Shanks that he didn’t want to, anymore. He was gonna have his own crew. Shanks hummed. “Makino was really worried, you know. I promised her I’d bring you back.”

Luffy hunched his shoulders up to his ears. Guilt clawed at his stomach.

Hongo laughed. “And I know two brats, at least, who are probably losing their minds waiting for you.”

Luffy froze. Something felt stuck in the back of his throat. He felt like he couldn’t breathe. “What?” he asked, voice small and rasping.

Hongo faltered. Benn stepped up, crouching down and laying a hand on Luffy’s shoulder. “Ace and Sabo. We brought them with us—they’re back on the ship.”

Luffy felt his lip wobble. He knew his hands were shaking. “They’re here?” he asked. His voice cracked on the last word. Close. They were so close.

Benn’s face softened. “Yeah, Luffy. They’re here.” Benn waited, just long enough for that to sink in. Benn was smart like that. “You ready to go?”

Luffy looked at Torao and then back up at Cora-san. He set his mouth into a firm line. “Yeah,” he said. “Yeah, okay. We can go.” Cora-san grinned. Torao nodded firmly. He didn’t look happy about it either, and part of Luffy wanted to ask him to come back to Dawn. A big part. But he didn’t. Cora-san wouldn’t go, and he needed Torao to look after him. And he’d take good care of Torao too. Luffy trusted them to be okay so long as they were together.

Luffy hugged them. He stretched his arms out, even though it hurt a little, and wrapped them both into one big hug. Cora-san beamed and Torao grumbled a bit before hugging back. Luffy was gonna miss him. He was gonna miss both of them so much. But he knew he’d see them again, somehow, and that made it easier to finally draw his arms back.

Luffy turned around ‘cause he knew he would cry if he looked at them any longer. Shanks held his arm out to pick Luffy back up and he walked over to Benn, wrapping his arms around his legs. Benn laughed and leaned down to pick him up instead.

Luffy wished they could just be back on the ship already. Walking away from Cora-san and Torao hurt, and he didn’t have Ace and Sabo to make it better yet. It didn’t happen often, so Luffy didn’t know what to do when his brain wouldn’t shut up. He just kept thinking about how hurt they had been and what would happen once he left. He tried to tell himself they would be okay though. Cora-san said the fruit would cure Torao, and Luffy had seen him eat it. And Hongo was a really good doctor, so Cora-san would be fine too. If not, Dr. Leeds was super nice. They could always go back to her if they needed help.

Luffy felt Benn squeeze him a little more tightly. He tried to relax. Luffy had really missed them too. It felt like forever since he last saw them, and Benn was always really nice to him. He tried to focus on that, on being carried. It helped. He managed to shut his brain down and breathe, to relax for the first time in what felt like forever. He felt safe with Cora-san and Torao, he did, but… No one was hunting him right now. No one was coming for them, and if they did, Shanks and his crew would handle it. It felt kinda weird.

It was a nice weird, though. Luffy was sort of looking forward to sleeping through the night without worrying about keeping watch. Maybe Shanks’s crew could even continue Cora-san’s lessons.

When they reached the dinghies, something strange started buzzing under Luffy’s skin. It only seemed to get worse the closer they got to the Red Force. He thought maybe this was what anxiety felt like. Luffy had heard Torao describe it before.

His brothers. Luffy was going to see his brothers. He hadn’t seen them since Mingo took him, since Mingo beat them because of Luffy. Because he couldn’t stop it, because he wasn’t strong enough. Because Luffy was stupid, like Ace always said.

He swallowed heavily. When he heard the sound of voices growing closer, he finally looked up from Benn’s shoulder. Even though it wasn’t like before, back on Dawn, he still felt a thrill run through him at the sight of the Red Force. Seeing it always meant Luffy wouldn’t be alone much longer. He was already with Shanks and Benn and the others, but there was still family waiting for him on the deck. Luffy just hoped they weren’t too mad at him, but he would get it if they were. He wanted to see them no matter what anyway.

Luffy didn’t wait for the dinghy to be raised or for the others to get off. He stretched his arms up and grabbed the lip of the deck. Luffy heard Shanks squawk, but Benn let him go easily. Before, Luffy probably would have overshot the deck. He might have even ended up in the ocean. But he’d spent the last six months training with his fruit, and he managed to lift himself smoothly instead of snapping his body up to meet his arms.

The crew members who had stayed behind were frozen on the deck. Luffy recognized most of them, but like with the ones that went to the island, there were a few new faces here and there. Luffy couldn’t really bring himself to care about them much though. Not when he could see Ace and Sabo in between them all.

Luffy’s breath hitched in his throat and emotion swelled in his chest. They weren’t moving, they looked frozen in place like statues, but Luffy didn’t care because they were here. He ran, arms out, and crashed into them. They both made a surprised sound as they fell to the deck in a heap, Luffy sobbing on top of them.

It only took a second for them to cling back just as tightly. Luffy could hear them crying too, and it just made him cry harder. Ace and Sabo never cried. Luffy made them cry, but these were probably good tears.

“I missed you so much,” Luffy said hoarsely. “So much.”

Sabo laughed through the tears. “Yeah, we heard about the dine-and-dashing while we were chasing you down. Dadan is gonna say we’re a bad influence.” Luffy giggled, and Sabo started shifting them so that they were sitting up. Ace followed along, but he didn’t say anything. Luffy stayed draped across their laps. “Hey, speaking of,” Sabo started, tone teasing. Luffy could tell he was trying to lighten the mood and brush off their red faces and still-wet cheeks. “What was with all the burning hospitals, huh?”

Luffy laughed and leaned back so he could shoot Sabo a big grin. “That was mostly Cora-san! They would be mean and make Torao upset, so we’d burn ‘em down. ‘Cept for Dr. Leeds, she was nice.”

Sabo smiled, his tooth finally starting to grow back in, and the sight made Luffy want to cry all over again. He pressed his face against Sabo’s jacket, rubbing it back and forth to clean off the tears and snot and leaned back again. He wanted to stare at Ace and Sabo forever, wanted to make up for months of missed smiles and jokes. Ace still had his head down, though, leaned against Luffy’s shoulder. Luffy wished he would look up. He wished he would say something. He wanted to hear his voice. But he knew not to push him, even when he wanted to, so Luffy just rested his head on top of Ace’s for now.

“We actually met her too,” Sabo said.

“Really?” Luffy asked brightly. “How was she? She didn’t get into any trouble, did she?”

“Nah,” Sabo said easily. “Not that I think she’d mind if she had.” Luffy giggled again. Dr. Leeds was so cool. “Actually, she told us that she was thinking of quitting whether they found her out or not. She wants to start her own clinic.”

Luffy hummed. Good for her.

“Sorry,” Ace said, voice raw and muffled. Sabo’s smile fell. He looked sorry too.

Luffy lifted his head to look down at him. He furrowed his brow. “Huh?” he asked.

“I’m so sorry, Luffy,” Ace said, face still pressed against him. “It’s all my fault. I never should have left you alone. I was too weak.”

Sabo shook his head. “It’s mine,” he said. He wasn’t meeting Luffy’s eye anymore. “I’m the one who left you alone. I couldn’t even do anything when that asshole had you pinned and was hurting Ace.”

Ace pulled back, but he still didn’t look at Luffy. Instead, he spun to face Sabo. “You didn’t have a choice,” he said.

Luffy straightened, muscled coiling. Ace tensed too, cutting himself off. Finally, finally Luffy got to look at him. Sabo watched them both cautiously, bracing for something.

“Shut up!” Luffy yelled. “Mingo came for me, not you guys. But you got hurt anyway because of it. He was there for me, not you.” Ace and Sabo reared back, and Luffy could see the protests on their faces before they could even get them out. He didn’t bother waiting for them. “So if anything, it was my fault that you guys got hurt. But you guys didn’t hurt me, you did everything you could to protect me. Mingo was just too strong. None of us could have done anything.”

Ace swallowed heavily. “Luffy… you can’t blame yourself for that. You’re our little brother. It’s our job to protect you, and we didn’t.”

Luffy nodded. “It’s your job to protect me when you can,” he corrected. Ace and Sabo flinched. “I’m gonna die someday, and if it’s before you guys, you aren’t allowed to do this then either, okay? You can’t be sad all the time, only for a little while.”

They looked at each other but didn’t answer. Luffy would have to work on that then.

“I’m sorry I ran into Mingo in town,” Luffy said. “I’m sorry you guys got hurt. But if you guys aren’t mad at me, then being mad at all is dumb.” Ace and Sabo blinked at him. “Just be mad at Mingo. I am. Stupid Mingo sucks.”

And they called him stupid.

Both of their expressions pinched like they could hear the thought. Luffy laughed and hopped to his feet. “Alright! So what did you guys do while I was gone? I bet you had lots of cool adventures with Shanks and everyone. Tell me! And I’ll tell you about all my new friends too, okay?”

Ace and Sabo stared at him for a little while longer, but just as Luffy was about to yell at them again, Ace started to laugh. It was quiet at first, like it was bubbling out of his throat, but it was there. Sabo joined in quickly, and then Luffy, and then the three of them were rolling around the deck in tears all over again. Luffy had missed them so much.

“Yeah, Lu,” Ace said, gasping. “Okay. Deal.”

Watching Anchor reunite with his brothers was a close second. They’d been an absolute mess, of course, but it took everything Shanks had not to join in on the tears and hugs. They needed to just be with each other for a little while. And he got it, he did. But it had been days, and it was starting to feel like Luffy was avoiding him.

It wasn’t like he was only hanging around his brothers, either. He still spent time with Benn and Roo and Yassop and basically everyone on the ship who wasn’t Shanks. Even Quail, their newest recruit, got to spend more time with Luffy than Shanks did. It was unfair, was what it was.

Shanks did his best to wait, but it was beginning to eat at him. The “what if”s. As time passed, it seemed more and more likely that Anchor was angry with him. Shanks couldn’t blame him, even. If Luffy resented him for not coming sooner, for leaving him behind on Dawn in the first place to fend for himself, if the shining pedestal Luffy had put him on crumbled into dust, well… Shanks wasn’t sure he could survive it, but he would understand. He probably deserved it. Every rationalization, every late-night talk with Benn about how much better off Luffy would be if they didn’t take him away vanished into smoke the moment Ace and Sabo first called him.

It only took a week for him to give in and corner Luffy himself. Trying it with others aground or on the deck hadn’t been working, so Shanks gave up on subtlety. Even if the truth killed him, Shanks needed to know.

“Anchor,” he’d called as Luffy tried to run past him below deck. “Can we talk for a sec?”

And Luffy, sweet little Luffy, stopped. Shanks knew he didn’t really want to, he’d made that clear over the past few days, but he’d listened to him anyway. Maybe some of that hero worship was still there after all.

Tears welled in Luffy’s eyes and Shanks’s stomach dropped. “It’s my fault,” he said, and oh, Shanks thought he and his brothers were over that. “You had to break our promise, and it’s my fault. If I had been stronger, Shanks wouldn’t have had to save me again!”

Luffy was full-on crying now, and Shanks was panicking. Luffy hadn’t cried since he’d reunited with his brothers, but maybe it was all catching up with him. Or maybe it was Shanks’s fault for cornering him. Shanks wasn’t good at this. Maybe he should get Benn? Or Ace and Sabo? Hell, maybe he should call the Den Den number Cora had handed him before they left, tucked away in his room.

But Luffy was rubbing ineffectually at his eyes with balled fists and saying, “Shanks,” through the tears, and all he could do was move forward. He pushed his hat—Luffy’s now—back on his head, so the kid couldn’t hide his face.

“Hey, Anchor,” he soothed, cradling Luffy’s face and wiping at the tears with his thumb, “don’t cry. You’re safe now. Your friends are safe too, they got away clean, alright? And your brothers are just upstairs.”

Luffy shook his head harshly, and Shanks pulled his hand back. “I know,” he said, voice still wet. “Shanks is the best, and you have the best crew, and that means they’ll be okay.” Luffy sniffled and wiped at his cheeks before looking up and meeting his eye. He looked almost guilty. “I’m sorry I broke our promise,” he said. “They needed your help.”

Shanks felt his heart break all over again. He pulled Luffy into a hug. He didn’t know which of them was more surprised by it, but they both held on tight. “I’m not mad at you, Anchor. I’m the one who came looking for you. Getting you back and making sure you were safe was way more important, alright? I didn’t even hesitate.”

Luffy pushed at Shanks’s chest, trying to get away. Reluctantly, he let him. “It is important! It was a promise!” For the first time in days, Luffy met Shanks’s eye straight on. “I’m going to be the Pirate King, and I’m going to find an even better crew, and when I became a great pirate we could meet again, and then I’m supposed to give you your hat back! It was a promise. If I was stronger, you wouldn’t have had to come.”

Shanks understood what he meant. He really did. But there was no world where that meant more to him than Luffy’s life. Shanks sighed and gripped Luffy’s shoulders. He stared into that stubborn, fiery gaze, and he smiled. “How about this, Anchor: the promise doesn’t change. We keep all the important parts. You’ll be the King, and you’ll surpass me, and you’ll keep that hat safe until you do. But until then, would it be alright with you if I visit?”

Luffy puffed up his cheeks, and his face began to turn a bit red in his frustration.

Shanks interrupted him before he could even start, resisting the urge to coo at him. “You see, the thing is, you left Dawn a lot earlier than I thought you would. And you got up to a lot of mischief, from what I’ve heard.” Shanks could sense Ace and Sabo’s “voices” stopping around the corner, but they didn’t seem inclined to interrupt just yet, choosing to eavesdrop instead. Shanks let it pass; he needed to say this.

Luffy shook his head, though. “But that wasn’t pirate stuff,” he argued. “I wasn’t part of stupid Mingo’s crew at all.” Shanks winced. He hadn’t meant to imply that. “They tried to do lessons, but they stopped after the first one ‘cause I already spoke Noble, and then I made Mingo mad.” Shanks wanted to ask, questions bubbling up alongside a familiar anger, but Luffy barely paused to breathe. “And they gave me chores and stuff, but I didn’t do any of ‘em! I broke all the dishes and spilled the mop water everywhere and my friends carried all the boxes and stuff once we got to the island! So I’m still not a pirate yet!”

Shanks fought down a smile. All of that sent a bolt of fear down his spine, sure, but Luffy was here and he was okay, so that left humor. Luffy was one hell of a kid. He hadn’t changed much at all, really. Maybe he grew up a bit though, Shanks thought idly.

“Alright, Anchor. You weren’t part of their crew. I never thought you were, I promise.” Luffy peered at him through narrowed eyes, but eventually, he accepted the words with a nod. “But causing trouble for other crews? Messing up their ship and pissing off their captain. Stealing some treasure that they were after and defeating one of their strongest members. Even if they’re the ones that took you, that’s all still something pirates do.” Shanks could see Luffy fighting a grin at that, and he didn’t bother hiding his own. “I think you’re already a pretty great one, don’t you?” He could see Luffy wavering. Shanks nodded resolutely before continuing. “So, since you are, it’s fine that we already met again. That was what we promised. But like I said earlier, it’s sooner than I expected, so I need you to keep looking after that hat for a while longer, alright? You can give it back when you’ve surpassed me.”

Luffy hesitated only a moment longer before breaking out into that big smile of his and giggling. “Shanks really thinks I’m a great pirate?”

He laughed. “Sure thing, kid. You’re gonna do great things. This is only the start.” And Shanks knew that it was. He’d already bet his life on it, on top of his arm.